THE LIFE 
 
 OF 
 
 PHILIP THOMAS HOWARD, O.P., 
 
 CARDINAL OF NORFOLK. 
 
 [The Copyright is reserved.] 
 
 
ANA- 
 
 CARDOROM.EAPT: 
 
 CeuvUnibus-fujffii&a. /it 
 C.1RDO runnsJTfOMASdlWUUS AI.TA. tenet 
 Al.TA tenet fuJiMi>nuniftita,ducumt}3 rv/iilgen 
 JiemmatefurpureixJPT'JS adejye Chorij . 
 
 4nglia vutit 
 tutorem^fidei. num quoqs JWMA Patrent . 
 Urbis.etOrbif asnvrtatem confertvtsitlantem 
 quo tutus maneat Jle&ffionis apex. 
 
THE LIFE 
 
 OP 
 
 PHILIP THOMAS HOWARD, O.P, 
 
 CAEDINAL OF NOBFOLK, 
 
 GRAND ALMONER TO CATHERINE OP BRAGANZA 
 
 QUEEN-CONSORT OF KING CHARLES II., 
 AND 
 
 RESTORER OF THE ENGLISH PROVINCE OF FRIAR-PREACHERS 
 OR DOMINICANS, 
 
 COMPILED FROM ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS. 
 
 WITH A SKETCH OF THE 
 
 EISE, MISSIONS, AND INFLUENCE OF THE 
 DOMINICAN OEDEE, 
 
 AND OF ITS EARLY HISTORY IN ENGLAND. 
 
 BY 
 
 FE. C,F. EAYMUND PALMEE, 0,P, 
 
 LONDON: 
 THOMAS RICHARDSON AND SON; 
 
 DUBLIN; AND DERBY. 
 MDCCCLXVII. 
 
1 
 
 MORSE STEPHEIMI 
 

 TO 
 
 HENRY, DUKE OF NORFOLK, 
 
 THIS LIFE 
 
 OF 
 
 PHILIP THOMAS HOWARD, O.R, 
 
 CARDINAL OF NORFOLK, 
 is 
 
 AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED 
 
 IN MEMOEY OF THE 
 FAITH AND VIETUES OF HIS FATHEB. 
 
 Dominican Priory, 
 Woodchester, Gloucestershire. 
 
 10560 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following Life has been compiled mainly 
 from original records and documents still 
 preserved in the Archives of the English 
 Province of Friar-Preachers. The work has 
 at least this recommendation, that the matter 
 is entirely new, as the MSS. from which it is 
 taken have hitherto lain in complete obscurity, 
 It is hoped that it will form an interesting 
 addition to the Ecclesiastical History of Eng- 
 land. In the acknowledging of great assist- 
 ance from several friends, especial thanks are 
 due to Philip H. Howard, Esq., of Corby 
 Castle, who kindly supplied or directed atten- 
 tion to much valuable matter, and contributed 
 a short but graphic sketch of the Life of the 
 Cardinal of Norfolk taken by his father the 
 late Henry Howard, Esq., from a MS. in the 
 Library of the Minerva at Rome. 
 
 C. F. R. P. 
 
Vidimus et Approbavimus : 
 
 F. Vincentius King, Prior, Sac. Theol. Lect. ; 
 F. V. H. Ferreri, Sacrae Theol. Lect. 
 
 Attenta relatione duorum Revisorum Ordinis nostri a 
 nobis designatorum super opus R. P. Fr. C. F. Raymundi 
 Palmer, cui titulus: The Life of Philip Thomas 
 Howard, dc. illud typis mandari permittimus. 
 
 FB. J. D. AYLWAED, 
 
 S. Theol. Lect., Prsed. Gen., 
 
 Prior Prov. Ord. Prsed. in Anglia. 
 
 Die 18 Aprilis, 1867. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Prefatory remark. I. LIFE OF ST. DOMINIC. Birth. Family. 
 Legends. Holy youth. Priesthood. A canon-regular of 
 St. Augustine. Embassies to Denmark. Albigenses in 
 Languedoc. His first visit to Rome. Preaching in Langue- 
 doc. Success. Nunnery at Prouille. Mission in Langue- 
 doc. Crusade against the Albigenses. The Most Holy 
 Eosary. Preaching among the crusaders. English Pilgrims. 
 Foundation of the Order, Second visit to Rome. Name 
 of the Order. F. Lawrence the Englishman. Choice of 
 the Rule. Convent at Toulouse. Third visit to Rome and 
 approval of the Order. Master of the Sacred Palace. 
 Dispersion of the Friars Fourth visit to Rome. Convent 
 of St. Sextus. Miraculous supply of bread and wine. 
 Foundations in Spain and in France. F. Lawrence. Fifth 
 visit to Rome. Reform of the nuns in Rome. Miraculous 
 restoration of a young man to life. Church of Bamborough 
 in Northumberland. Sister Cicely Cesarini. Nunnery of 
 St. Sextus. Convent of St. Sabina. St. Hyacinth and B. 
 Ceslaus. Spread of the Order. First general chapter. 
 Dominic's preaching in Italy. Militia of Jesus Christ, OP 
 Third Order of Penance. Last visit to Rome. Second 
 general chapter : England. Illness and death of St. Domi- 
 nic. Canonization and festival 1 
 
 II. MISSIONARI LABOURS OF THE ORDER. Provinces in Europe. 
 Eastern missions : St. Hyacinth ; Henry of Cologne pro- 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 vincial of England : F. Thomas an Englishman bishop of 
 Abo. Province of the Holy Land: F. Ivo an English Domi- 
 nican: F. Geoffrey bishop of Ebron. Dominican missions in 
 Asia : metropolitan see of Sultania ; bishopric of Maragha ; 
 "United Brethren of St. Gregory the Illuminator;" F. 
 John an English Dominican; archbishopric of Nakichevan; 
 F. William Belets an Englishman archbishop of Sultania; 
 F. Eichard an Englishman bishop of Cherson; F. Francis 
 of Camerino archbishop of Vospero ; the Alans and Zicci ; 
 Andronicus III. and the Greek schism. Early missions of 
 Africa : convents ; Abyssinia ; Ethiopia. East Greenland : 
 convent. Decline of the missions of the East. Destruc- 
 tion of some Dominican provinces and rise of many more. 
 Portuguese missions in Africa and Asia : Congregation of 
 the Holy Cross, of the East Indies: the Dutch. Spanish 
 missions in Asia: province of our Lady of the Most Holy 
 Kosary, of the Philippines ; China ; Japan ; Tonquin ; Dis- 
 covery of America. Missions of the West Indies: Mexico ; 
 Florida; Peru; Lima, &c. Congregation of the Most Holy 
 Name of Jesus, of the Antillas. St. Lewis Bertrand. New 
 provinces. Present missions of the Order. Martyrdoms of 
 the Order in the missions. Saints of the Order. Blessed 
 of the Order. Influence of the Order in the Church, on 
 learning and the arts and in universities 19 
 
 III. THE OBDEB IN ENGLAND. Establishment: Ireland and 
 Scotland. Short notices of the convents in England and 
 "Wales. Influence among the people ; in the State ; and in 
 the Church. Cardinals. Archbishops. Bishops. English 
 Dominican writers. Printed editions of their works. The 
 schism of Henry VIII. Sufferings of the English province. 
 Dissolution of the convents. Wreck of the province 39 
 
CONTENTS. Xi 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 [Restoration of the Order by Queen Mary. Convent of Smith- 
 field. F. William Perin. Nunnery of Dartford. Destruc- 
 tion of the two communities. Exile and fate of the nuns. 
 Struggles of the province. Regulations for its wants. Its 
 government. F. Diego de la Fuente. F. Thomas Middle- 
 ton alias Dade. Noviciate in England. F. Thomas Catch- 
 may. F. William Fowler. F. Thomas Armstrong. F. 
 Robert Armstrong alias Roberts. F. David Joseph 
 Kemeys. Threatened extinction of the province, when its 
 restorer appears 69 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Hon. Philip Howard. His family, birth, education and reli- 
 gious inclinations. Goes with his family abroad. Attempts 
 to join the Carmelite Order at Antwerp. Travels in France 
 and Italy with his grandfather the Earl of Arundel.- 
 Becomes acquainted with F. John Baptist Hackett an Irish 
 Dominican at Milan. Consults him on his religious voca- 
 tion. Determines to enter the Order of St. Dominic 
 Takes the habit in the convent of Cremona and becomes 
 Brother Thomas. Anger of the Earl of Arundel. The 
 Earl attempts to persuade or force Brother Thomas out of 
 religious life. Enlists three cardinals on his side. The pope 
 orders Brother Thomas to be removed from his convent, and 
 Sig. P. Meocci is sent to carry out the order Brother 
 Thomas is taken to the palace of the cardinal-archbishop of 
 Milan. Examinations into his vocation. His constancy. 
 Opinions of the cardinals more favourable. Fruitless 
 attempts of Henry Howard to shake his brother's resolu- 
 tion. Brother Thomas is sent to the Dominican convent at 
 Milan. Renewed efforts of the Howards to carry their 
 point. Letter of the Countess of Arundel. The matter 
 
Xii CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGH 
 
 referred to the Propaganda. Brother Thomas formally pro- 
 tests against being taken out of the Order. The Earl of 
 Arundel engages the aid of Sir Kenelm Digby. Sir 
 Kenelm's letter. Brother Thomas is removed to the con- 
 vent of St. Sextus in Eome. Henry Howard attempts to 
 get an order from the Pope to shut out Brother Thomas 
 from all religious life : his reasons. Henry Howard's letter 
 to the Earl of Arundel. Failure of the opposition. 
 Brother Thomas's letter to the Earl Brother Thomas is 
 placed with the Oratorians of the Chiesa Nuova, and finishes 
 his noviciate there. He is examined by Pope Innocent X. 
 himself, is allowed to join the Order, and makes his solemn 
 profession ... .*. ... 78 
 
 CHAPTEK III. 
 
 Brother Thomas Howard studies at Naples. Makes an address 
 at the general chapter of 1650 in favour of the Order in 
 England. Obtains an order for the province. Is sent to 
 Kennes in Bretagne. Is ordained priest. F. Thomas 
 Howard goes to Paris and then into Belgium, to found an 
 English convent. Consults with F. Ambrose Druwe and 
 other Belgian Dominicans. Three houses for consideration. 
 He comes into England to raise means for his convent. 
 F. William Fowler. F. David Joseph Kemeys. Mr. 
 Martin Russel joins the Order. Castle of Folkingham in 
 Lincolnshire. F. Thomas Howard returns into Belgium. 
 Witnesses the solemn profession of Brother M. Russel. 
 Chooses the convent of Bornhem 92 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Early history of the convent of Bornhem in East Flanders. 
 Founded for Franciscans : Relic of the Holy Cross. Ques- 
 tion of possession. Occupied by soldiers. Given to the 
 Dominicans of Brussels. They leave it. Occupied for a 
 
CONTENTS. Xiii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 time by the Dominicans of Bois-le-duc. Gulielmites of 
 Wasia placed there. Negotiations in favour of the English 
 Dominicans. Petition to the government. Mr. Matthew 
 Bedingfeld's kindness Ecclesiastical leave for it granted. 
 Removal of the Gulielmites. F. Thomas Howard made 
 first prior. Terms of the royal license. Terms of the 
 baron of Bornhem. F. William Collins. F. John Canning. 
 F. Albert Anderson. Brother George Daggitt. F. 
 Thomas Howard takes possession of the convent ... ... 98 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 State of the convent. F. Thomas Howard improves it. Has 
 leave to dispose of his property as he thinks best. English 
 Dominicans abroad called into the convent. F. Vincent 
 
 Torre. F. Thomas Molineux F. John Fidden. Other 
 
 Dominicans abroad F. Gregory Lovel. F. George Gore. 
 F. John Quick Noviciate at Bornhem. F. John 
 Canning F. Albert Anderson. F. Lawrence Thwaits. 
 Brother George Daggitt. F. John Jenkin. Baron of Born- 
 hem declared founder of the convent. Variance with the 
 baroness concerning her right to enter the cloister. Un- 
 reasonable demand of the pastor of Bornhem. It is 
 dropped. F. Thomas Howard often visits Prince Charles 
 at Brussels. Is sent into England on a secret mission 
 to aid the Royalists' rising. Is associated with F. Richard 
 Rookwood in the matter. Reaches England. Rook- 
 wood's treachery. F. Thomas Howard flies in disguise. 
 ^Reaches Belgium in safety. Cause of the defeat of the 
 Royalists in Cheshire. Rookwood's after-career and fate. 
 A secular college established at Bornhem ; for which F. 
 Thomas Howard tries to buy a neighbouring house. Francis 
 Howard his brother joins the Order: sketch of his life. 
 F. Thomas Howard thinks of visiting Rome, but sends F. 
 Martin Russel in his stead. Calls F. Vincent Torre back 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 from Italy, who is made novice-master, and with F. William 
 Collins opens the first school of philosophy for the novices. 
 He is again in England, at the Restoration. Forwards 
 the king's marriage with a Catholic princess 107 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard sets about founding a convent of Dominican 
 sisters in Belgium. Engages the services of the nuns of 
 Tempsche. Gives the habit to his cousin Antonia Howard, 
 who takes the name of Sister Catherine. Hires a house at 
 Vilvorde. Elizabeth (Barbara) Boyle joins the community. 
 Account of Sister Catherine Howard. Her last illness and 
 death. Our Lady of the Rosary appears to her. Her burial. 
 Elizabeth Howard her sister. Sister Barbara Boyle. 
 Opposition to the establishment of the convent at Vilvorde 119 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard made, a second time, prior of Bornhem. 
 F. William Collins. Brother Sebastian Raynaets. F. 
 Thomas Howard goes to Bornhem. F. Thomas Fidden 
 F. Thomas Catchmay gives up the office of vicar-general of 
 the English province. F. Thomas Howard chosen in his 
 etead. Returns into England Has leave to delegate and 
 sub-delegate his governing powers. Death of Brother 
 George Daggitt F. Thomas Howard improves the secular 
 college, and adds new buildings to the convent. F. James 
 Goodlad. F. Joseph Vere. F. Thomas Howard again 
 at Bornhem. Edward Bing joins the Order; his history. 
 Purchase of land for the convent. F, George Mildmay. 
 Wilhenson, a lay-brother. F. Thomas Howard aids the 
 English Franciscan Tertiary nuns to remove from Nieuport 
 to Bruges Regular observance in the convent of Bornhem. 
 F. Thomas Howard is created a master of theology : 
 
CONTENTS. XV 
 
 PAGE 
 
 returns into England. Marriage of Charles II. and 
 Catherine of Braganza. F. Thomas Howard is made 
 first chaplain to the queen. He attempts to found a second 
 convent near Dieppe; F. Vincent Torre; F. Lawrence 
 Thwaits. F. Peter Atwood alias Pitts ; Henry Errington. 
 F. Thomas Howard visits his convent. Brother Herman 
 makes good the cellars. Defence of theses bj FF. John 
 Canning and Lawrence Thwaits. Profession of FF. Ed- 
 ward Bing and George Mildmay. F. Thomas Howard 
 returns to England. Death of F, John Jenkin. Brother 
 Hyacinth Coomans ............ 123 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 Zeal of F. Thomas Howard as the royal chaplain. The queen's 
 and master-general's satisfaction. He is continued prior of 
 Bornhem. Official appointments made by him. F. Vincenfc 
 Torre, sub-prior. F. William Collins, confessor to the nuns 
 at Vilvorde. The sub -prior's injudicious government. The 
 secular college put down, and the scholars sent to Vilvorde. 
 John and Esme Howard. Ill-arrangement of the schools. 
 
 F. Antoninus Wichart. F. Albert de Groet. Disquietude 
 about the French observance. The greater part of the 
 Religious sent away to various houses. Fruitless attempt 
 to get fresh members. Brother Henry Packe. F. Peter 
 Atwood. F. Thomas Howard visits the convent. Obtains 
 ecclesiastical and civil leave to found the convent of nuns at 
 Vilvorde. Sister Barbara Boyle. Sister Magdalen Sheldon. 
 
 Sister Catherine Mildmay __ Their house put under F. John 
 Baptist Verjuyse prior of Antwerp. F. William Collins 
 sent to the English mission. F. Joseph Vere. F. Martin 
 Russel: convent of Tangier passed over to the English 
 province ..................... 130 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK IX. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 F. Thomas Howard is made Grand Almoner to queen Catherine 
 of Braganza. Duties and salary of the office. His care of 
 the Dominican province. Endeavours in vain to obtain the 
 convent of St. Clement in Rome as a house of studies and 
 the extraordinary faculties granted to the Irish province. 
 Leave for a father to be at Paris, and a student at the 
 Minerva in Home. Slow progress of the convent at 
 Bornhem. Brother Francis D. Howard ; Brother Hyacinth 
 
 ( Coomans. Brother Antoninus van Antryve. F. Dominic 
 Gwillim. F.Vincent Torre ceases to be sub-prior: F. Thomas 
 Fidden appointed. F. William Collins made prior of 
 Louvain. Changes in the community F. Vincent Hyacinth 
 Cowper. F. Lewis Thursby. F. Ambrose Grymes or 
 Graham. F. "William Michael Bertram. Plague at 
 Bornhem. Devotion to the Eelic of the Holy Cross. F. 
 William Collins resigns his priorship for the English mission^ 
 Brother Francis Dominic Howard. Brother Hyacinth 
 Coomans. FF. John Canning and Lawrence Thwaits. 
 FF. Antoninus Wy chart and Albert de Groet. F. Thomas 
 Howard assists at the congress for establishing peace between 
 England and the United Provinces. Visits Bornhem and 
 Vilvorde. Increase of the community of nuns. Sister Jane 
 Bergmans. Sister Frances Peck. Sister Columba Pound. 
 Sister Ann Busby. Sister Barbara Boyle made prioress. 
 Sister Catherine Howard. The convent of Vilvorde falls into 
 the ordinary jurisdiction of the English province. War 
 between France and Belgium. Four soldiers pillage the 
 convent of Bornhem. -Fright of the novices. F. Thomas 
 Howard attempts to found a city-refuge at Antwerp. He 
 returns into England. F. Hyacinth Revel. FF. Vincent 
 H. Cowper, Lewis Thursby, George Mildmay, Dominic 
 Gwillim, Ambrose Tho. Grjmes, and William Mich. 
 
CONTENTS. XVU 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Bertram. Convent of Tangier : Dispute between F. Martin 
 Russel and the governor of Tangier. F. Martin Russel 
 returns to England. Catches a fever on his voyage. Made 
 sub- prior of Bornhem. The convent of Tangier given to 
 the Irish Dominicans. F. Thomas Fidden made provincial 
 procurator and called back into England. FF. Ambrose Tho. 
 Grymes, William Mich. Bertram, Thomas Molineux, James 
 Goodlad and Lewis Thursby. F. Thomas Catchmay retires 
 to Bornhem and dies. F. Joseph Vere. F. George Mildmay 
 dies of the plague at Brussels. F. Thomas Howard sent 
 by Queen Catherine to congratulate the new governor of the 
 Low Countries. He removes the nuns from Vilvorde to 
 Brussels. The opposition of the magistracy over-ruled by 
 the governor. Amortization of the new convent. F. 
 Dominic Thomas Jonston. F. Lawrence Th waits. F. 
 William Collins. FF. Martin Kussel and Edward Bing 
 sent into England. F. John Canning made vicar of the 
 convent. F. Antoninus Wichart. F. Vincent Torre. F. 
 Albert de Groet. F. Thomas Howard returns into England. 
 Makes F. John Canning sub-prior. F. Peter Atwood. 
 Brother Francis Dom. Howard. Death of F. Lawrence 
 Thwaits. Improvements of the convent of Bornhem. 
 Dispute with the commissary of Euppelmond concerning 
 secular imposts. A secular college again formed at Bornhem, 
 but given up. F. Edward Bing. Roger Powell. F. 
 Dominic Gwillim made sub-prior F. Joseph Vere. F. 
 John Canning: his death. F. George Gibson. Death of 
 Brother Sebastian Reynaets. F. William Collins. F. 
 Vincent Torre, his false miracle: is sent to Brussels. F. 
 Antoninus Wichart ... ... ... ... ... . 135 
 
XViil CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 F. Thomas Howard held in great esteem at the English court. 
 He is the guest and companion of Cosmo de Medici prince 
 of Tuscany. Marked out for the English episcopate. Fear- 
 ful times threatened the Church in England. F. Thomaa 
 Howard foresees the issue of events against it. Interests 
 the French ambassador and the marshall de Bellefond in 
 favour of Bornhem convent. Is disliked by Protestants for 
 promoting the Declaration of Toleration in 1672. Converts 
 many and among them John Davis minor- canon of Windsor, 
 and John Greene a protege of the dean and chapter of 
 Windsor. Is persecuted by the chapter and threatened 
 with impeachment in parliament for high treason. Is forced 
 to quit the country. Retires into the convent of Bornhem. 
 Mr. Davis and (F. Raymund) Greene. F. John Ovington. 
 Mr. Butler. F. Thomas Howard takes up his duties as 
 prior. Declines the foundation of a daily Mass in the 
 
 convent church for the soul of Frances Medina F. Pius 
 
 Westcote alias Lyttelton. F. Thomas Howard desires to go 
 to Home for the jubilee of 1675. Meanwhile a messenger 
 arrives at Bornhem, to declare that he has been created a 
 cardinal. F. Thomas Howard's surprise and emotion. To 
 whom he owed the favour. He celebrates Mass and exposes 
 the Kelic of the Holy Cross, and consults the bishop of 
 Antwerp, to know the Divine Will in the matter. Excite- 
 ment in the convent of Antwerp when the news reached it: 
 Brother Hyacinth Coomans. The bishop's decision. 
 Honourable treatment of cardinal Howard by the bishop 
 and by the prior of Antwerp. His refusal of all secular 
 favours. -The cardinal receives the berretta in Antwerp 
 Cathedral. He buys two houses in Antwerp as a college 
 for Bornhem convent: the scheme eventually fails. He peti- 
 
CONTENTS. xix 
 
 PAGE 
 
 tions the government to have the endowment of Bornhem and 
 the number of Religious allowed there, increased : an unfavour- 
 able answer re turned. His anxiety about the financial condi- 
 tion of the convent. The countess of Bornhem renews her 
 claim to enter the convent, and that the aspersorium should be 
 offered her. The cardinal declines both concessions. Anger 
 of the countess Brother Hyacinth Coomans and the count 
 of Bornhem. The cardinal's parting gifts to the fathers of 
 Bornhem and nuns of Brussels F. Vincent Torre; F. 
 David Joseph Kemeys: the former is made vicar-general 
 of the English province. The cardinal starts for Rome. 
 His company. His receptions at the English colleges at 
 Douay. He goes to Paris, and thence to Rome. Expenses 
 of his journey. Kind letter of his brother Henry earl of 
 Norwich. Reception of the new cardinal at Rome. Con- 
 gratulatory verses of Dr. James Alban Gibbes 150 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Cardinal Howard receives the hat. His titles. He is placed 
 on several congregations. His friendship with Sir Henry 
 Tichburne. Extract from the baronet's Diurnal of Pilgrim- 
 age The cardinal's continue'd care for the Dominican 
 province of England. He obtains for it the church and 
 convent of SS. John and Paul in Rome. Restores the 
 buildings. F. Thomas White: marriage of James duke of 
 York with Maria Beatrice of Modena. F. Jerome White 
 confessor to the duchess of York. F. Dominic Pegge. F. 
 Patrick Ogliby. F. Thomas Cottam. F. Joseph Broughton. 
 F. John Been. F.Thomas Dryden: working of the penal 
 laws in England. F. Albert Lovell F. Alan Pennington. 
 Amortization of the convent of Bornhem. The cardinal's 
 interest in the welfare of the convent at Brussels: three of 
 his relatives join the sisterhood. Long and renewed con- 
 nection of the noble house of Norfolk with the English 
 Dominican province ... ... ... ... 170 
 
XX CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Increase of the hatred of the English nation for the Catholic 
 faith. Titus Gates' great popish plot. Intense excitement 
 of the country. Cardinal Howard and many English 
 Dominicans brought into the plot and impeached for high 
 treason. Names of the Dominican ' conspirators.' Five 
 Dominicans arrested: fate of the others. F. David Joseph 
 Kemeys dies in prison. F. Dominic Maguire, afterwards 
 Archbishop of Armagh. F. William Collins. F. Vincent 
 Torre flies. F. Thomas Fidden dies. F. Albert Anderson 
 alias Munsen tried and condemned but reprieved. F. Vin- 
 cent Hyacinth Cowper. F. Alexander Lumsden. F. 
 Edward Bing. F. Maurice Gifford. F. Thomas Molineux. 
 F. Martin Russel. F. Peter Atwood condemned but 
 reprieved: his grief at losing the * crown of martyrdom.' 
 F. Cornelius O'Heyn 180 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Condition of the Catholics in England when James II. came 
 to the throne. James's measures in favour of the Church. 
 He sends an ambassador to Rome and receives a papal 
 nuncio ; calls Catholics into the privy council ; authorizes 
 Catholics to hold preferments in the Protestant establish- 
 ment; re-establishes the court of high commission; forces 
 Catholics on the universities ; puts forth the Declaration of 
 Indulgence ; and re-models the municipal corporate bodies of 
 England. The Revolution. Cardinal Howard's interest in 
 the ecclesiastical affairs of England. Feast of St. Edward 
 the Confessor. Cardinal Howard made protector of England. 
 His letter to the English secular clergy. He recommends 
 Holtzhauser's * Institutum Clericorum.' Rebuilds the 
 
CONTENTS. XXI 
 
 PAGE 
 
 English college at Kome : his palace, now the Collegio Pio. 
 The cardinal's dismay at the proceedings of James II. : 
 the Pope shares his alarm. Aim of the Pope and cardinal. 
 Appointment of a vicar-apostolic. Dr. John Leyburn. 
 Adda, papal nuncio. Character of cardinal Howard sketched 
 by Macaulay. Burnet's account of his visit to the cardinal 
 in Rome. Division of England into four districts: vicars- 
 apostolic appointed. Dominicans in England. F. Dominic 
 Gwillim. F. Ambrose Thomas Grymes. F, Lewis 
 Thursby. Miraculous cure of the 'Old Pretender' in his 
 babyhood. Flight of James II. Fate of the vicars- 
 
 ic . 193 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Sorrow of cardinal Howard for the renewed afflictions of the 
 . Church in England. He sees the Dominican Province placed 
 on a lasting and normal footing. He assists at three con- 
 claves for electing sovereign pontiffs. His character. Hia 
 illness. Makes his will: various legacies to his servants ; to 
 the Dominican sisters of Brussels, Brother Henry Packe ; 
 to the Flemish Ursuline nuns in Rome ; to the Chiesa Nuova, 
 &c. ; his executors ; leaves the residue of his goods to found 
 a college of studies for tha convent of Bornhem. Codicil; 
 sons of John Dry den, poet-laureate : F. Thomas White. 
 Death of cardinal Howard : his loss much deplored. 
 Portraits, Place of burial. Epitaph 207 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 After-history of the convent of Bornhem. Dedication of the 
 church. Observance of the rule. Pilgrimages to the relics 
 of St. Amantius. History of the relics. The college of 
 studies founded at Louvain. Its history. List of provincials, 
 priors, rectors, and prioresses. The English Dominicans lose 
 
XXil CONTENTS. 
 
 'PAGE 
 the convent of SS. John and Paul in Rome. They attempt 
 
 to have it restored or an equivalent. A secular college 
 established at Bornhem : its great success and fame. Con- 
 vent at Brussels. The sisters rebuild it Establish, a school. 
 Notice of Sister Christina Touchet. Missionary work of 
 the Fathers in England. Chaplains to embassies. F. Patrick 
 Bradley bishop of Derry. Begular missions. The most 
 holy Rosary : perpetual Rosary. The French revolution and 
 invasion of the Low Countries. Soldiers billeted on the 
 nuns. The convent pillaged. Soldiers enter the convent of 
 Bornhem, and remain for three or four days. Singular letter 
 of a French general. Success of Austria restores a short 
 
 peace Second invasion of the country. The nuns fly from 
 
 Brussels to Bornhem. The fathers and nuns fly. Trials 
 and hardships. They land in England. The French take 
 Brussels and seize the convent. Fate of the house and the 
 nuns' property. Louvain taken, and the fathers fly from the 
 college. The village of Bornhem sacked and burnt. The 
 convent set on fire but saved ; it is pillaged. Perils of F. 
 Dominic Fenwick. The three houses in Belgium declared 
 national property. The convent of Bornhem sold but bought 
 in by the fathers. They open the secular college again. 
 The constitutional oath. Foundation of the province of St. 
 Joseph in the United States. Ill-success of the college. 
 Convent of Brussels sold. College of Louvain restored to 
 the fathers, and made into a private 'house. All the Belgian 
 property except Louvain disposed of. The house at Louvain 
 again seized by the government. Two burses in the Univer- 
 sity founded out of the proceeds of the sale : English Domini- 
 cans have the preference to them. The nuns at Hartpury, 
 Atherstone, Hurst Green and in the Isle of Wight. The 
 fathers open a college and noviciate at Carshalton. Failure. 
 Threatened destruction of the province. Another spring 215 
 
THE LIFE 
 
 OF 
 
 PHILIP THOMAS HOWARD, O.P., 
 
 CABDINAL OF NOBFOLK. 
 

 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The work which we have here taken in hand is the simple 
 narrative of the Life of an English nobleman, who laid his 
 rank and riches aside, and became a poor Mendicant Friar. 
 To a Religious who keeps strictly bound to his holy duties, 
 those varied incidents and changing fortunes can seldom 
 happen, which charm the imagination and teach so much in 
 the biographies of great men in the world. Still, the history 
 of Philip Howard of Norfolk is interesting and useful, 
 because he played a great part in civil and ecclesiastical 
 affairs during the times of the last two English kings of the 
 house of Stuart, and did honour to his Order by giving fresh 
 life to the Dominican Province of England* 
 
 L 
 
 The Order of Friar-Preachers sprang up early in the 
 thirteenth century. The founder of it, St. Dominic,* was 
 born in the year 1170 at Calareuga in the diocese of Osma 
 and kingdom of Old Castile. His father Felix Gusman was 
 one of the grandees of Spain, and his mother Jane de Aza 
 came of a noble family. The virtue of the Gusman s was 
 greater than their rank. Dominic's mother is now among 
 the Blessed of the Church, as well as his second brother 
 Mannez who joined the Order, whilst his eldest brother 
 Anthony, a secular priest, was famed for his holy life. The 
 
 * We refer our readers to Lacordaire's "Life of St. Dominic," 
 translated by W. G. Abraham, Dublin, 1851; and to "The 
 Life of St. Dominic, with a Sketch of the Dominican Order,'' 
 London, 1857. 
 
2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 legends tell us that wonders went with the birth of Dominic. 
 Shortly before he came into the world, his mother dreamed 
 that she bore a spotted dog which carried a lighted torch in 
 its mouth and set the world on fire ; and at his baptism his 
 godmother saw a bright star upon his brow : foretokens of 
 the zeal and success of his Order, and of the holiness which 
 lias placed him on the Altar. From his childhood he led an 
 austere life, although he passed ten years amidst the allure- 
 ments of a student's life in the university of Palencia. 
 Even then in his great charity he sold all the little he had, 
 in order to help the needy, and did not shrink from 
 offering himself to Moorish slavery that he might ransom a 
 poor captive. 
 
 When he was twenty-four years old Dominic became a 
 priest. About the same time canons-regular of St. Augustine 
 were placed at the cathedral of Osma ; Dominic was called 
 into their number, and put on the canon's habit. In 1203 
 he went with Diego de Azevedo, bishop of Osma, on an 
 embassy that took him twice to the royal court of Denmark. 
 On his way towards the north he passed through Toulouse, 
 and deeply was he moved on seeing how frightfully the 
 Albigenscs had overrun Languedoc with their false teaching 
 and laid the Church waste with fire and sword. He longed 
 to rid that fair province of its heresies and bring it back to 
 the Catholic faith. In returning from Denmark the second 
 time, in 1205, the bishop and Dominic made a pilgrimage to 
 Borne, when Diego in vain begged the pope to let him lay 
 aside his bishopric to go and preach among the Cuman 
 Tartars, who were plundering the eastern parts of Europe. 
 They then turned their steps towards Spain. In the 
 neighbourhood of Montpellier they met with three papal 
 legates and several other Cistercian abbots, whom the pope 
 had charged to put down the Albigensian heresy, as the 
 bishops and pastors neglected to guard their flocks from the 
 wolves. There Diego found his true Tartar mission, and 
 
INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 Dominic full scope for liis pent-up zeal. The bishop had 
 leave from the pope to preach for two years in Languedoc. 
 The Cistercian legates and abbots had set about their work 
 in all the pomp of their high estate, and had failed of success. 
 But now following the advice and example of the bishop, on 
 whom, says the historian, the Spirit of God came, they sent 
 away their followers, horses, and carriages. Then as purseless, 
 scripless, and shoeless as the seventy-two disciples of Christ, 
 they went forth with power and signs. 
 
 Dominic was one of the few ecclesiastics whom the bishop 
 kept with him out of his retinue. The little band of 
 missioners preached throughout all the country, to the 
 Catholics in churches, and to the Albigenses in public places 
 and private houses. Such were the good effects of Dominic's 
 toils, that all the successes in Languedoc have been set 
 down to him, though the bishop was the real head of the 
 mission. Dominic, indeed, was the very soul of it, and drew 
 down upon himself the wrath of the baffled Albigenses, so 
 that he often ran the risk of his life. But his dauntless 
 courage and child-like trust in Providence carried him 
 through every difficulty and snare. He found that many 
 Catholic children, especially females of noble but reduced 
 families, fell through poverty into the hands of the 
 Albigenses, or being badly brought up became an easy prey 
 to error. With the aid of Fulk, bishop of Toulouse, in 1206, 
 he founded a convent* adjoining the church of Notre Dame, 
 at Prouille, a small village near Montreal at the foot of the 
 Pyrenees. In this house, many ladies found a safe shelter 
 from the moral corruption around them, and numbers were 
 
 * We have used the word convent for the Religious of both sexes, 
 though in England the houses of men are popularly called 
 monasteries. In strict language the Latin conventus is applied to 
 men, and monastermm to women ; but the English meaning of the 
 words is now reversed. 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 educated in a Christian manner. Dominic put this convent 
 under the Rule of St. Augustine, and added certain Constitu- 
 tions : it was governed by a prioress, but he kept it under 
 his own control, so that it afterwards became the mother- 
 house of the nuns of the Order. 
 
 When the bishop went back to his diocese in 1207 he 
 gave up the mission of Languedoc to Dominic, who soon 
 found himself almost alone, for the Cistercians withdrew to 
 their monasteries and the Spaniards into their own country. 
 This was a heavy trial to Dominic, for almost overwhelming 
 difficulties were gathering around him. In 1208 the Albi- 
 genses crowned their crimes with the open murder of the 
 Papal Legate : all Christendom was aroused, and a crusade 
 was proclaimed against them which lasted for many years. 
 Dominic's energies rose with every occasion. Seven or eight 
 French^and Spanish priests soon joined him and amongst 
 them his own brother Mannez : he drew up a rule of life 
 for them, but they were not bound to him by any other tie 
 than their own choice. Still this was the foreshadow of the 
 coming Order. Dominic dwelt chiefly at Fanjeaux in the 
 neighbourhood of Notre Dame de Prouille, and at Car- 
 cassonne, one of the head-quarters of the Albigenses. He 
 took no part in the terrible warfare between the Catholics 
 and the heretics. His great weapon was the Most Holy 
 Rosary of the Blessed Virgin, revealed to him by Mary 
 herself, it is said, in her sanctuary of Drache which was 
 one of his favourite resorts. He went among the crusaders 
 and found disorders, vice, and ignorance as great as those of 
 the Albigenses ; for most of the mercenaries joined the 
 Catholic army only for the sake of bloodshed and plunder : 
 and them too he strove to recall to morality and virtue. 
 His work was blessed with many miracles. In 1211 he 
 was praying in a church on the banks of the Garonne near 
 Toulouse which the crusaders were besieging, when he was 
 disturbed by the cries of the people outside. A band of 
 
INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 forty English pilgrims wending their way to the shrine of 
 St. James of Ccrnpostella had been upset in a boat whilst 
 crossing the Garonne. When he reached the river the pil- 
 grims had sunk beneath the water, and not one was to be 
 seen. He threw himself on the ground in silent prayer, and 
 then rising cried, "I command you all in the name of 
 Christ to come to the bank." The pilgrims immediately 
 rose to the surface, and all landed safely with the help of 
 some soldiers, who flung their shields and reached their 
 lances to them. 
 
 Dominic laboured for ten years in Languedoc. In 1213 
 he was for a short time vicar of the bishop of Carcassonne. 
 He had long dwelt on the idea of forming an Order which 
 should follow the highest counsels of the Gospel and preach 
 its morality to the world. In 1215 he began his foundation 
 at Toulouse. He was joined there by two wealthy citizens, 
 and one of them gave up his house to him for the use of his 
 brethren. There were only seven altogether : they wore the 
 habit of canons-regular of St. Augustine which Dominic 
 had always kept, and betook themselves to a life of poverty 
 and praj^er under a conventual rule. 
 
 The new Order was powerfully aided by Fulk, bishop of 
 Toulouse, who gave a sixth part of the tithes of his diocese 
 to support the brethren. As it was necessary for the 
 Roman See to approve the Order, Dominic in the fall of the 
 year went to Rome with the bishop, who had to attend the 
 great Lateran council. Innocent III. confirmed the founda- 
 tion at Prouille and took it under the protection of the Holy 
 See, but he hesitated in respect to the Order as the general 
 council had just forbidden new Orders to be formed. It is 
 said that a dream, in which he saw the Lateran basilica 
 tottering and upheld by Dominic, settled his doubts. He 
 sent for Dominic, approved his plan, and bade him go back 
 to his companions, and according to the decree of the coun- 
 cil choose the rule of some old Order for his own. 
 
6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Dominic's brotherhood had not yet any name but that of 
 Preachers. About this time Innocent had to write to them. 
 When the secretary asked how the letters were to be 
 directed, he replied, " To Brother Dominic and his com- 
 panions." Then hesitating he said, " No let it be To 
 Brother Dominic and those who preach with him in the 
 country of Toulouse." Again stopping he said, " Write To 
 Master Dominic and the Brother-Preachers." And thus the 
 title of Friar-Preachers was taken for the Order. 
 
 Early in the following spring Dominic went back to 
 Toulouse. Whilst he was away his little company had in- 
 creased from seven to sixteen : eight were Frenchmen, seven 
 were Spaniards, and one was an Englishman named Law- 
 rence who is said to have been one of the pilgrims saved from 
 drowning in the Garonne. In April Dominic and his six- 
 teen Freres (or Friars) met at Prouille and chose the Rule 
 of St. Augustine, which being very simple could be moulded 
 into almost any form ; and to it were added particular 
 Constitutions from the Premonstratentians, so as to form 
 an admirable code of laws for the new Order. To the three 
 great religious vows of chastity, poverty, and obedience, were 
 joined, the divine office (with midnight matins) in choir, 
 perpetual abstinence, fasting from Holy Cross day (Sept. 
 14th) to Easter and on all Fridays and certain vigils, 
 cloistral silence, and the close study of the divine and 
 human sciences ; with preaching to the faithful and to 
 infidels and giving the Sacraments of Penance and the Holy 
 Eucharist.* Thus the contemplative life of the coenobite 
 
 * The Order inherits the peculiar spirit of its Founder in his 
 devotion towards the Blessed Sacrament, towards the Blessed 
 Virgin particularly in the Most Holy Rosary, and towards the 
 dead. The feast and octave of Corpus Christi are kept by the 
 Dominicans with extraordinary solemnities equal to those of Easter 
 and Christmas. The full office of the dead said chorally ever/ 
 
INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 and the active life of the missionary were united : the duties 
 of Mary and Martha were blended into one harmonious 
 service. 
 
 When Dominic got back to Toulouse the bishop and 
 chapter gave him three churches in the diocese ; close to 
 that of St. Romanus in the city he built a convent and 
 removed from the private house. In September he took a 
 copy of the rule to Rome, but met with some delay in 
 having it approved, as Innocent III. had died and his 
 successor was at Perugia. At last he obtained two bulls, 
 December 22nd, from Honorius III. sanctioning and con- 
 firming the Order. For some months he was kept by the 
 pope to preach in Rome, which he did with wonderful 
 success. He often saw the servants and followers of the 
 cardinals idling about the antechambers of the sacred 
 palace and wasting their time in gambling, whilst their 
 masters were taken up with the affairs of the Church. He 
 was 'pained at such sad conduct and suggested to the pope 
 how useful it would be to have some one for instructing and 
 reforming them. The pope thereupon created the office of 
 Master of the Sacred Palace and appointed Dominic to it. 
 Many important duties have been added to this office, as 
 the Master is now the pope's theologian, and censor of all 
 works published in Rome, assists in consistories, grants the 
 degree of doctor of divinity at court after the examination, 
 and names the pope's preachers : the charge has always 
 been held by a Dominican. In May 1217 Dominic was 
 again at St. Romanus bent on the spread of his Order. 
 On the feast of the Assumption (Aug. 15th) the sixteen 
 friars met at Prouille and made the profession of the 
 
 week (except at Easter and Pentecost) was imposed, in 1551, in 
 place of the vigil of three lessons, which before was used daily. 
 The Order of St. Dominic still keeps its first liturgy and rites. 
 
8 INTKODUCTION. 
 
 three solemn vows in his hands, and the nuns added to 
 theirs a fourth vow of enclosure. The Dogs of the Lord 
 were now let loose to cast that fire on the earth which He 
 longed so much to kindle. Two of the friars were to remain 
 at Prouille for directing the nuns and two at Toulouse ; 
 seven and among them Lawrence the Englishman were 
 sent to establish the Order in Paris, and four into Spain 
 and Portugal, whilst one was to go into the East with 
 Dominic, whose day-dream was to gain infidels to Christ 
 or to win the palm of martyrdom. They chose one to 
 govern the Order in their founder's absence and styled him 
 abbot : a title never used again, for since 1220 the head of 
 the Order has been called simply the master-general. 
 
 After taking several fresh subjects into the Order Dominic 
 started out a fourth time for Rome, and arrived there 
 about the close of the year, on his way to those eastern 
 countries, which he was never to reach. Pope Honorius 
 treated him very kindly and gave him the church of St. 
 SixtuS for a convent. Whilst the half-built house next the 
 church was being finished Dominic gave theological lectures 
 in the sacred palace and in the city and preached in many 
 of the churches. He had been divinely guided to the great 
 and crying want of the age : evangelical poverty against 
 worldliness, and zeal against lukewarmness ; and by minis- 
 tering to the keenest spiritual yearnings of the heart, he 
 reached the feelings of the people. His winning speech and 
 holy manners, with his fame as the Thaumaturgus or great 
 wonder-worker of the time, drew immense crowds around 
 him, and he soon numbered a hundred disciples in his new 
 cloister. His frequent miracles, even to bringing the dead 
 back to life, were the talk of Rome and all the neighbouring 
 country. 
 
 " While the brethren were still living at St. Sixtus and 
 were a hundred in number, on a certain day blessed Dominic 
 ordered Friar John of Calabria and Friar Albert the Roman 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 to go about the city and quest for alms. But they employed 
 themselves to no purpose from morning till the third hour 
 of the day. They were going home again and had already 
 reached the church of St. Anastasia, when a woman met 
 them who was very devout towards the Order : seeing that 
 they were carrying nothing back she gave them a loaf, say- 
 ing, ' I will not have you return quite empty.' A little far- 
 ther on a man came up and earnestly begged charity. They 
 excused themselves from giving because they had nothing 
 for themselves ; but as the man only went on to press them 
 all the more they said to each other, * What shall we do 
 with one loaf ? Let us give it him for the love of God.' 
 Then they gave him the bread; and forthwith they lost 
 sight of him* Now as they were going into the convent the 
 pious Father, to whom the Holy Ghost had already shown 
 what had passed, went to meet them, and said with a cheer- 
 ful voice, ' Children, have you nothing ?' ' No, Father/ 
 they answered ; and they told him what had happened, and 
 how they had given the loaf to a poor man. He said to 
 them, ' It was an angel of the Lord. The Lord will know 
 how to feed His own. Let us go and pray.' Thereupon 
 he went into the church, and coming out in a short time 
 he told the brethren to call the community into the refec- 
 tory. ' But, holy Father,' they said, * how can you have us 
 call them, as there is nothing for them?' And they pur- 
 posely delayed to do what he told them. On this the 
 blessed Father sent for Friar Roger the cellarer and 
 commanded him to assemble the brethren for dinner, for 
 the Lord would see to their wants. Then the cloths were 
 laid and the cups were set out, and at the signal the whole 
 community went into the refectory. The holy Father gave 
 the blessing, and when all were seated Friar Henry the 
 Eoman began the reading. Meanwhile blessed Dominic was 
 praying with his hands clasped upon the table : when lo I 
 all at once, just as he had promised by the inspiration of 
 
10 INTKODUCTION. 
 
 the Holy Ghost, two beautiful young men ministers of 
 Divine Providence appeared in the midst of the refectory 
 carrying loaves in two white napkins, which hung from their 
 shoulders before and behind. They began to give out the 
 bread from the lowest rows one on the right and the other 
 on the left, and set a whole wonderfully-beautiful loaf before 
 each brother. And when they had come to blessed Dominic 
 and had likewise put a whole loaf before him they bowed 
 their heads and vanished, without any one knowing to this 
 day whither they went or whence they came. Blessed 
 Dominic said, ' My brethren, eat the bread the Lord hath 
 sent you.' Then he told the serving brothers to pour out 
 the wine ; but they answered, ' Holy Father, there is none/ 
 Then the blessed Father full of the prophetic spirit said to 
 them, ' Go to the cask and pour out for the brethren the 
 wine the Lord hath sent them/ So they went and found 
 the cask brimful of excellent wine, which they hastened to 
 carry. And blessed Dominic said, ( Drink, my brethren, of 
 the wine the Lord hath sent you.' Then they eat and 
 drank as much as they would, that day and the next and 
 the day after. But after the meal on the third day he had 
 all of the bread and wine over given to the poor, and would 
 not have any of it kept longer in the house." Friar Law- 
 rence of England, who had been called from Paris to Home, 
 was present ; and he and others who were there told all 
 about it to the nuns of St. Mary beyond Tiber and even 
 gave them some of the bread and wine, which they long 
 kept as relics. Hence in the Order came the custom of 
 serving from the lowest tables upwards and of gathering up 
 the crumbs after meals. 
 
 In summer 1218 Dominic went to Bologna, where the 
 year before a house had been formed; thence to Toulouse 
 and before Christmas he was at Segovia in Old Castile, 
 where he gathered many disciples together in a -convent. 
 Then he went to Madrid and changed the house raised 
 
INTRODUCTION. 11 
 
 there into a convent for sisters. Many other houses were 
 founded in Spain ; hut what share Dominic himself had in 
 them is not certain. He established his great Confraternity 
 of the Eosary everywhere he went. In April 1219 he was 
 again at Toulouse, and ahout June went to Paris, where 
 the friars after suffering the greatest want for two months 
 had settled in a convent and had the church of St. James. 
 At first some of them had tremhled to go to Paris and 
 perhaps would have given it up altogether had it not been 
 for Friar Lawrence the Englishman, " For as they drew 
 nigh to that large city they went along in much doubt and 
 sorrow, because in their humility they greatly feared to 
 preach in such a renowned university, where there were so 
 many famous doctors and masters skilful in sacred science. 
 But to give them courage, God let His servant Lawrence 
 know all that would afterwards happen to this mission and 
 all the favours He and the Blessed Virgin would show them 
 in their house of St. James and all the bright stars both 
 of holiness and learning that would rise thence and en- 
 lighten not only the Order but the whole Church. Which 
 revelation as it greatly comforted the soul of Friar Law- 
 rence, he likewise told to his companions, to enliven them 
 also. And they believed it for the opinion they all had of 
 the holiness of that servant of God and they had a lively 
 faith. Wherefore they went joyfully into the city ; and all 
 things happened there as he had foretold." 
 
 Dominic found thirty Keligious at Paris. After he had 
 settled their discipline he sent out some to establish houses 
 in various cities of France, as at Limoges, Lyons, Rheims, 
 Poitiers and Orleans. At Paris too he met Alexander II. of 
 Scotland, who pressed him to send some of the brethren into 
 his kingdom and promised them his royal countenance. On 
 his way back to Bologna he founded convents at Avignon, 
 Asti, Bergamo, and Milan. In the course of eight mouths 
 he had spread his Order throughout all Spain and France. 
 
12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 At midsummer 1219 Dominic was again at Bologna and 
 sent some of his brethren to preach in all the north of Italy. 
 Towards the end of the year he made his fifth visit to Rome. 
 At that time nuns were not generally required to keep strictly 
 enclosed and they spent their leisure-hours in entertaining 
 relatives and friends at home and in visiting them abroad. 
 The evils of such a lax discipline made Innocent III. anxious 
 to gather all the nuns of Rome into one house of enclosure 
 to be added to the church of St. Sixtus. Even his authority 
 quailed in the storm of tongues which the encroachment on 
 ancient rights and privileges stirred up. Innocent died before 
 the building of the convent was finished. Honorius III. 
 tasked Dominic with the reform, and joined with him the 
 cardinals Ugolino bishop of Ostia, Stephen of Fossa Nuova, 
 and Nicholas bishop of Frascati.* Dominic strove to follow 
 out the plan of Innocent III. and offered to give up the 
 convent of St. Sixtus to the nuns. For some time he did no 
 good, but at last the nuns of St. Mary beyond Tiber, who 
 had stood out most of all, yielded to his holy words and even 
 vowed obedience to him. On Ash Wednesday, which that 
 year (1220) fell on February llth, the three cardinals and 
 Dominic met in the chapter-room of St. Sixtus where the abbess 
 gave up her authority to Dominic and his brethren. " Whilst 
 blessed Dominic was seated with the cardinals," says an eye- 
 witness, " the abbess and all her nuns being present, lo ! a 
 
 * Many later authors say that this happened in 1218. Such a 
 date does not at all tally with what took place about that time, 
 and moreover it clashes with pontifical grants to the friars and the 
 nuns. We have followed the learned editor of the JBuUarium 
 Ordinis Prcedicatorum, as he has the best ancient historians on his 
 side and is guiltless of any anachronisms. 
 
 Nicholas cardinal-bishop of Frascati was not raised to his high 
 rank in the Church till 1219, so that the reform of the nuns could 
 not have been earlier than that year. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 13 
 
 man rushed in tearing his hair and uttering loud cries. 
 When he was asked the cause he said, ' The nephew of my 
 lord Stephen has just fallen from his horse and is killed.' 
 Now the young man's name was Napoleon. His uncle hear- 
 ing it fell fainting on the breast of blessed Dominic. They 
 supported him, and Blessed Dominic rose and threw holy 
 water on him and then leaving him in the arms of others 
 ran to the spot where the young man's body was lying bruised 
 and horribly mangled. He ordered them to remove it 
 directly into another room and to keep it there. Then he 
 desired brother Tancred and the rest to get everything ready 
 for Mass. Blessed Dominic, the cardinals, friars, the abbess 
 and her nuns all went to the place where the altar stood, and 
 blessed Dominic offered up the Holy Sacrifice with many 
 tears. And when he came to elevate the Body of the Lord 
 and held it up between his hands as usual, he was himself 
 raised a palm from the ground in the sight of all and to their 
 great wonder. When Mass was over he went back to the 
 body of the dead man, along with the cardinals, abbess, nuns 
 and the others. And when he was there he straightened the 
 limbs one by one with his holy hands. Then he prostrated 
 himself on the ground praying and weeping. Thrice he 
 touched the 'face and limbs of the dead man to put them in 
 their place, and thrice he prostrated himself. When he had 
 risen the third time he stood by the head and made the sign 
 of the Cross ; and then with his hands stretched out towards 
 heaven and his body raised more than a palm from the 
 ground he cried out with a loud voice, ' young man, 
 Napoleon, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, I say to 
 thee, arise.' And immediately before all those who had been 
 drawn together by such a wonderful sight the young man 
 arose unhurt and said to the blessed Dominic, * Father, give 
 me to eat.' And blessed Dominic gave him to eat and drink 
 and restored him joyful and scarless to his uncle the 
 cardinal." In grateful thanks to Heaven for his nephew 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 being thus wonderfully brought back to life cardinal Stephen 
 gave to the convent of St. Sixtus the yearly rent of fifty 
 marks (33. 6s. Sd.) out of the revenues of the parish-church 
 of Bamborough in Northumberland. This church then 
 belonged to the monastery of St. Oswald of Nostel in York- 
 shire : the sub-prior and cellarer who happened to be at the 
 Roman court agreed to the gift, which was confirmed by 
 Honorius III. and in 1244 by Innocent IV. The nuns 
 enjoyed the rent for two hundred years, when it was dis- 
 puted and fell into arrears, till in 1428 land in Italy and 
 8086 florins of gold were given in place of it. 
 
 On the first Sunday in Lent following (Feb. 15th) the 
 nuns, about forty in number, settled at St. Sixtus.* The 
 first of them who begged of Dominic the habit of his Order 
 was Sister Cecily, and she was followed by all the rest ; and 
 thus the third house of women was formed in the Order. 
 Sister Cecily who was of the family of the Cesarini was then 
 young. She afterwards became prioress of the convent of 
 St. Agnes at Bologna, and about 1240 dictated to Sister 
 Angelica what she had heard or seen of St. Dominic : we 
 have taken her narratives of the two miracles at St. Sixtus. 
 
 From St. Sixtus, the friars removed to St. Sabina which 
 the pope gave them. Among those who witnessed the 
 raising of Napoleon Orsini were Ivo bishop of Cracow, and 
 his two nephews Hyacinth and Ceslaus canons of his 
 cathedral. The last two, with Henry of Moravia and Herman 
 a German noble, entered the Order, and in a few months were 
 sent out as missionaries. The apostolate of Hyacinth 
 extended over the northern and eastern nations of Europe 
 and into Asia even to China ; while Ceslaus planted the 
 Order in Bohemia. The first is now a canonized Saint, the 
 second a Blessed in the Church. Henry went into Styria 
 
 * The nuns left St. Sixtus in 1572 ; and in 1602 it was given 
 back to the friars. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 and Austria and founded many convents particularly that of 
 Vienna. Herman governed a convent at Friesack. One of 
 the greatest who gave his name to the Order at St. Sahina 
 was Keginald of Orleans, doctor of canon law in the uni- 
 versity of Paris. Twice he had a vision of the Blessed 
 Virgin hearing a white scapular as the habit of the new 
 Order, in consequence of which Dominic had the linen 
 surplice of the canons-regular laid aside.* 
 
 Honorius III. made Dominic, in a formal manner, master- 
 general of the Order. Dominic called a general chapter of 
 his brethren to meet at Pentecost (May 27th) in the convent 
 of St. Nicholas at Bologna. In this chapter the laws of the 
 abstinence and fasting and the authority of superiors were 
 passed; and it was decreed that the brethren were not to 
 have any property but to live solely on the alms of the faith- 
 ful, and that the chapter should meet every year. Both 
 these decrees had to be changed in after-ages. When charity 
 grew cold and the desolation of the great Kevolt stood in 
 holy places, it was needful for the convents to have fixed 
 revenues. And as the Order spread the fathers could not 
 meet every year, nor was it so much called for when its 
 government was firmly settled.! 
 
 * The full habit of the Friar- Preachers is, a tunic (with a 
 girdle), a scapular hanging loose, and a capuce, all white. la 
 public and during winter in choir a black cappa or cloak and capuce 
 are worn ; whence in England the Dominicans were formerly called 
 Black Friars. In tropical climates where the cappa is less worn 
 they became known as the White Robes or White Priests. 
 Woollen only is used, all other materials being strictly forbidden. 
 
 t The Order is governed by a master-general with his council of 
 definitors, elected by the general chapter, formerly for life, now for 
 twelve years ; each Province, by a prior-provincial and his defini- 
 tors, chosen by the provincial chapter, usually every four years ; 
 
16 INTBODUCTION. 
 
 Dominic never quitted Italy again ; be went about preacb- 
 
 ing from tbe Alps to tbe Apennines and particularly in 
 
 Lombardy. Tbe nortb of Italy was overrun like Languedoc 
 
 witb false doctrines, and tbe Cburcb was oppressed and 
 
 stripped by its foes. To defend it be set on foot tbe Militia 
 
 of Jesus Christ. Tbis was an association of persons of both 
 
 eexes in tbe world, wbo witbout vows took upon themselves 
 
 as far as possible a religious life in tbeir own bouses, keeping 
 
 certain fasts, vigils, and abstinences, and saying a number of 
 
 Paters and Aves every day instead of tbe divine office. Tbe 
 
 men were bound to upbold tbe Cburcb and its rigbts by all 
 
 due means witbin tbeir power. Some writers say tbat tbis 
 
 Militia was formed about twelve years earlier under tbe same 
 
 circumstances in Languedoc ; but tbis is very doubtful. In 
 
 course of time tbe association ceased to be military, and 
 
 became wbolly religious as a Tbird Order called The 
 
 Brothers and Sisters of Penance of St. Dominic. Tbougb in 
 
 tbe main it is secular, a conventual brancb bas sprung up in 
 
 it. It bas been very fruitful in Jibe Saints and boly persons 
 
 it bas given to tbe Cburcb and to tbe Order.* 
 
 and each convent by a prior elected by the qualified fathers usually 
 every three years, -with his conventual council. 
 
 * The Third Order of Penance of S t. Dominic flourishes under 
 the most solemn sanctions of the Church. Besides the strict con- 
 ventual branch, there are two other classes of Tertiaries (as the 
 members arc called), one in -which the Tertiaries in the world 
 profess the Rule openly, have an elected prior, and hold regular 
 chapters ; the other in which they wear the habit in secret and 
 practise the rule in the bosom of their families or in the secular 
 college. The first of these classes is numerously spread throughout 
 Ireland, the second chiefly prevails in England. Tertiaries gain 
 immense spiritual privileges and blessings, as they fully share iii the 
 merits of the whole Order, and by saying their office are joined with 
 the prayer of the Church. In its threefold spirit of prayer, penance, 
 

 INTRODUCTION. 17 
 
 In December 1220 Dominic paid his sixth and last visit 
 to the city of the great Apostles. Honorius III. granted him 
 many graces for his Order. In ahout four months, as the 
 time for the second general chapter was drawing nigh, he 
 went back to Bologna, and there presided over the assembly 
 at Pentecost (May 30th) 1221. The Order was now spread 
 over Spain, France, Italy, and Germany : it had sixty con- 
 vents, and more were being built. A simple legend says, 
 that two of the brethren going to Bologna for the chapter 
 were joined by a man, who began to talk with them. When 
 they told him it was likely that friars would be sent into 
 Hungary, England, and Greece, he cried out in anguish, 
 " Your Order is my confusion." Then he leaped up into the 
 air and vanished, and they knew him to be the great enemy 
 of man. It was settled by the chapter to carry the torch of 
 
 and works of mercy, the Third Order has been looked on even by 
 the greatest Saints as one of the most powerful means to forward 
 holiness of life in the world. The late Dr. Paber, in Ids work 
 "The Blessed Sacrament: or, The Works and Ways of God," 
 says that the Third Order of St. Dominic " rivals Carmel as a 
 mystical garden of delights to the Heavenly Spouse." And then 
 he speaks of it in a still higher strain of admiration. " It is not 
 one of the least blessings for which English Catholics have to thank 
 the infinite compassion of their Lord during the last few years, that 
 we possess now the Third Order of St. Dominic in England. 
 Those who are conversant, indeed who find the strength and con- 
 solation of their lives, iii the Acts of the Saints, well know that 
 there is not a nook of the mystical paradise of our Heavenly 
 Spouse where the flowers grow thicker or smell more fragrantly 
 than this Order of multitudinous child-like Saints. Nowhere in 
 the Church does the Incarnate Word show His * delight at being 
 "with the children of men' in more touching simplicity, with more 
 unearthly sweetness, or more spouselike familiarity, than in this the 
 youngest family of St. Dominic.'* 
 2 
 
18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Dominic into Hungary and England. The whole Order was 
 divided into eight provinces, Spain, Provence, France, 
 Lombardy, Kome, Germany, Hungary, and England ; and a 
 prior-provincial was set over each of them, while for the last 
 two kingdoms a number of friars were chosen and sent 
 straight into those countries. 
 
 The work of Dominic was now almost over; and God 
 forewarned him that his time of rest was at hand. From 
 Bologna he went to Venice, and founded the house of 
 SS. John and Paul. On his way back he stopped at Milan, 
 and he preached as usual in places as he passed along. But 
 he was worn out with his austerities and toils, although he 
 was only in the 51st year of his age. As he drew nigh to 
 Bologna, at the close of July, he felt unusually overcome by 
 the summer-heat. When he reached St. Nicholas a 
 dysenteric fever seized him, and he began to sink rapidly. 
 As change of air was thought good for him he was taken to 
 St. Mary-on-the-Mount outside the city, where he received 
 Extreme Unction and made his last bequest to his children 
 in God : ' ' Have charity, keep humility, and uphold voluntary 
 poverty." He desired to be buried in his own church " at 
 the feet of his brethren ;" so he was carried back to his 
 convent though it was feared he would have died on the way. 
 He had no cell of his own, for he spent all his nights in 
 prayer within the church and only snatched short repose 
 upon the altar- step or floor. He was taken into the cell of 
 one of the brethren. They began the service for the dying, 
 and when they came to the words, Subvenite, sancti Dei ; 
 occurrite, angeli Domini, Suscipientes animam ejus offerentes 
 earn in conspectu Altissimi, he raised his hands to heaven and 
 calmly fell asleep in Christ. 
 
 Saint Dominic died about noon Friday Aug. 6th 1221. He 
 was solemnly canonised July 3rd 1234 by Gregory IX., and 
 as the Transfiguration of our Lord was kept on the day of 
 his death his feast was fixed for the 5th. But when the 
 
INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 Dedication of the basilica of St. Mary ad Nives was ordered 
 for Aug. 5th, Clement VIII. changed his festival to the 4th. 
 The body of St. Dominic rests under a beautiful tomb in the 
 church of St. Nicholas, yet not so fair and lasting as the love 
 and reverence for him in the hearts of his children who 
 follow in the path he trod. 
 
 n. 
 
 When St. Dominic was called to rest from his labours the 
 work which Divine Providence had fixed for him to begin was 
 carried on by his chosen sons. Far and wide have they 
 spread their apostolate through every region of the world. 
 Within ten years after his death the whole of Europe divided 
 into eleven provinces was colonized with Friar- Preachers ; 
 for in 1228 were formed the provinces of Poland with Kussia, 
 Denmark with Sweden and Norway, and Greece. In after- 
 ages as convents increased in number or otherwise were 
 called for, these eleven provinces were again parcelled out, 
 and down to the beginning of last century twenty-four were 
 added to the European list. The province of the Two 
 Sicilies was formed in 1294, Arragon, Bohemia, in 1301 ; 
 Provence, Saxony, in 1303 ; Dalmatia in 1308 ; Island of 
 Sicily in 1395 ; Portugal in 1417 ; Scotland in 1481 ; Ire- 
 land in 1484; Andalusia in 1514; Belgium in 1515; 
 Apulia, Calabria, in 1530 ; Languedoc in 1569 ; St. Dominic 
 of the Venetians in 1580 ; St. Peter Martyr in Lombardy, 
 Teremo, in 1601 ; Russia in 1612; Paris, Lithunia, in 1647; 
 St. Louis in France in 1670 ; St. Rose in Belgium in 1686 ; 
 and Sardinia in 1706. 
 
 The third general chapter was held at Paris in 1222, when 
 Blessed Jordan of Saxony was chosen master-general. The 
 apostolical spirit of the Order was there shown in a degree 
 worthy of notice. The new master-general proposed the 
 heathen missions to the friars, when all except a few old men 
 
20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 broken with years and infirmities offered themselves for the 
 service. In 1253 numberless Dominicans were preaching in 
 the lands of the Saracens, Greeks, Bulgarians, Cumans, 
 Ethiopians, Syrians, Iberians, Alans, Goths, Jacobites, 
 Nubians, Georgians, Armenians, Indians, Tartars, Hungari- 
 ans and other infidel nations of the East. Such was the 
 missionary zeal of the Dominicans that in 1235 a congrega- 
 tion had been established in their body called, " The Friar- 
 travellers for the love, of Jesus Christ among the Infidels." 
 Pope John XXIT. in 1325 gave a general leave for the 
 brethren to join it, but he was soon obliged to set bounds to 
 the grant, as the convents of Europe were in danger of being 
 left empty. The Eastern languages were very freely studied 
 in the Order. In the general chapter of 1333 two convents 
 in particular were appointed for that branch of learning, one 
 at Pera close to Constantinople and the other at Caffa in the 
 Crimea. For the same purpose St. Raymund of Pennafort 
 in 1250 founded a college at Toledo, also one in Murcia and 
 one in Tunis, both in the midst of the Moors. 
 
 St. Hyacinth after joining the Order in 1220 preached in 
 Poland, then in Russia, Pomerania and other countries 
 bordering the Baltic sea, the Island of Rugen, Denmark, 
 Sweden, Gothland, Norway, and in Lesser or Red Russia. 
 He passed down to the Black Sea, into the islands of the Greek 
 Archipelago, and into Great or Black Russia. Then turning 
 eastward he worked his way quite through the Steppes of 
 Tartary and through Thibet to the northern parts of China 
 Proper or Kathay as it was then called. He returned into 
 Poland, went again into Red Russia, and after travelling 
 about 12,000 miles arrived at Cracow in 1257, when he died 
 in the 73rd year of his age. As he went along he marked 
 his way by the many convents he founded, and countless were 
 the souls he brought into the Church from the ranks of the 
 Greek schismatics and infidels. 
 
 Henry of Cologne (or Albert as Matthew of Westminster 
 
INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 calls him) was provincial of the English Dominicans, when 
 in 1240 he was made archbishop of Armagh in Ireland. 
 Ahout four years after, he went into the more eastern parts of 
 Europe, for which perhaps his mother-tongue best fitted him, 
 as archbishop of Russia, Livonia, and Esthonia. In 1246 
 Innocent IV. sent him to the Russian court to strive and put 
 an end to the schism of the East in Russia, giving him 
 power to appoint bishops in that country. The labours of the 
 archbishop were very successful ; for in the following year he 
 brought the king and the whole nation over to the orthodox 
 faith of the Roman Church, and shortly before his death 
 which happened July 1st 1254 he converted from idolatry 
 the king of Litland or Litten in Livonia. About 1248 
 Thomas, an English Dominican, was bishop of Abo in 
 Finland. 
 
 Asia became the great battle-field of the Dominicans with 
 error. The province of the Holy Land formed in 1228 
 extended over Egypt and Ethiopia and the whole of Asia. 
 The master-general, Blessed Jordan of Saxony, sailed with 
 many of his brethren for Palestine in 1237, but just as he 
 was in sight of shore a storm arose and all perished by 
 shipwreck off the city of Acre. The province of the Holy 
 Land was governed for some time by Friar Ivo, a very holy 
 English Dominican who lived about 1234. Friar Geoffry 
 also an English Dominican was bishop of Ebron in Palestine 
 and vicar of the patriarch of Jerusalem : in October 1281 he 
 wrote to his special lord Edward I. and gave an account of 
 the wretched conditions of the Christians in the East, 
 perhaps with the hope of stirring up the royal zeal for 
 another crusade against the Saracens.* 
 
 * A little before this time another Englishman of the OrJer seems 
 to have been labouring in the East. This was Friar William de 
 Fraxinent or Fresney, often called William (or Geffrey) of EJessa, 
 
22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Dominicans and Franciscans divided Asia between 
 them : to the latter were given China and the eastern parts.* 
 The Dominicans spread over the land from the Black Sea to 
 Coromandel and Malacca and from the confines of Egypt to 
 Siberia. As they went eastward from the Holy Land they 
 rested amidst the ruins of mighty Babylon or crossed the 
 mounded site of unremembered Nineve : types of the evil 
 power they sped to overthrow. Their voice was heard by the 
 Brahmins and Pariahs on the banks of the Ganges, and the 
 Tartar chiefs and their slaves by the streams of northern and 
 central Asia, by the Arabs in their tents and the Persians in 
 their cities and vast treeless plains and deserts. Worshippers 
 of Buddha and of Brahma, followers of Zoroaster, of Con- 
 fucius, and of Mahomet, and schismatical Christians alike 
 listened to their words and yielded to their wondrous 
 teaching. Countless multitudes were converted to the 
 faith, and in Armenia the Greek schism was almost 
 rooted out. The mission of Armenia became one of the 
 
 whom pope Urban VI. in 1263 consecrated archbishop and then 
 wrote to the patriarch of Antioch to give him a title. He became 
 Archbishop of Rages; and was much favoured by Henry III., 
 -who gave him in 1265 and 1266 the deanery of Wimbourne, the 
 rent of fifty marks a-year out of the manor of Havering and his 
 dwelling there, until he was otherwise provided for, or returned to 
 his own province. He was at the dedication of Norwich Cathedral 
 in 1278, and was still living in 1286. It is probable that he was 
 buried at the Dominican convent of Khyddlan in Flintshire, as his 
 tombstone is now found built into the wall of a barn near the site 
 of that house. The stone bears the figure of an archbishop in full 
 pontificals, with the inscription around : 
 
 & . . . . PVR LALME FRERE WILLAM FRENEY ERCHEVESKE 
 DE RAGES. 
 
 * See " Missions Dominicaines dans Pextre'me Orient, par le 
 R. P. Fr. Andre-Marie." Lyon : Paris : 1864, 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 23 
 
 most flourishing in the east. In 1318 an archbishopric 
 with six suffragan bishoprics was set up all in the hands 
 of the Dominicans, taking in the whole of the countries from 
 Coulan in the south of Hindoostan to Caffa in the Crimea. 
 The metropolitan see was fixed at Soultaniye or Sultania in 
 Persia, near the Caspian Sea, because that city was on the 
 route of the caravans for central Tartary and Kara-Koroum 
 in the country of the Kerites; had on the N. and N.W. 
 Armenia and Asia-Minor, and the cities of Tauris, Erivan, 
 Teflis and Mosul. In all these cities the Dominicans had 
 convents and large missions. In Sultania alone there were 
 twenty-five Catholic churches, and that of the Dominicans 
 was remarkable for its beauty. 
 
 One of the suffragans was Friar Bartholomew of Bologna 
 surnamed the Little, who was bishop of Maragha near the lake 
 of Urumeah. Through his unwearied zeal the Armenian monks 
 of St. Basil who were very numerous abandoned their schism 
 in a body in 1330, joined the Dominican Order, and formed 
 the congregation called "The United Brethren of St. Gregory 
 the Illuminator," which was approved in 1356 by Innocent VI. 
 A fellow-labourer of Friar Bartholomew was Friar John an 
 English Dominican, who helped him to translate the Bible 
 and many theological works into the Armenian language, 
 some of which were still in the convents of the country in the 
 middle of the seventeenth century. The archbishopric of 
 Nakichevan at the foot of Mount Ararat was created about 
 1333 : Friar Bartholomew was the first to fill it and soon 
 received a crown of martyrdom. In 1403 Friar William 
 Belets, an English Dominican, was raised to the archiepiscopal 
 see of Sultania. Although this city has long been in ruins 
 and depopulated through the inroads of Mahomedans, the 
 metropolitan see of Nakichevan sprinkled with the martyr's 
 blood has been passed over by the destroying angel and still 
 exists. The Armenian Church too has continued faithful to 
 the Roman See. 
 
24 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In 1321 three Dominicans left England to preach among 
 the Saracens. Friar Kichard an Englishman in or before 
 1328 went with Friar Francis de Camerino an Italian into 
 the Levant and then along the borders of the Black Sea. 
 They underwent great calamities and toils, hut gathered a 
 vast harvest and built many churches. Through them the 
 princes and chief men of several countries were brought back 
 into the Church from the schisms which had been handed 
 down to them from their forefathers. Thus they converted 
 Milleni prince of the Alans, and Versacht king of the Zicci 
 an Asiatic tribe on the N. shores of the Black Sea ; and the 
 greater part of the people followed the example of their 
 rulers. In 1332 these two princes sent the missionaries to 
 the Roman Court, both to carry their submission to the Holy 
 See and to beg more labourers for their countries. On 
 their way to Eome the missionaries passed through 
 Constantinople and had many conferences with the emperor 
 Andronicus III. and the Greek patriarch and part of 
 the clergy of the imperial city, whom they sought to 
 win over to Catholic unity. The emperor showed 
 himself eager to put an end to the Greek schism, and 
 the clergy too seemed favourably disposed. Pope John XXII. 
 made Friar Francis archbishop of Vospero on the shores of 
 the Cimmerian Bosphorus, and Friar Richard bishop of 
 Cherson, and sent them as legates to Constantinople. But 
 the Greek clergy despite their former fair words obstinately 
 refused even to treat on union, and the two prelates turned 
 to the more hopeful Saracens and Tartars iof Asia. Friar 
 Richard dedicated his cathedral in honour -of St. Clement 
 pope who was martyred in Chersonesus. What became of 
 the English bishop of Cherson, whether he died in peace or 
 fell in the persecution which after a time overtook his 
 flock, will probably be known only at the great day of 
 doom. 
 
 Till the end of the fifteenth century scarcely anything was 
 
INTRODUCTION. 25 
 
 known of Africa except the countries bordering on the 
 Mediterranean and Eed Seas, beyond which the vast deserts 
 of sand seemed to set bounds to the habitable world. But 
 even that small portion of the African continent was quickly 
 colonized by Dominicans. St. Eaymund of Pennafort, when 
 he had converted, by 1256, ten thousand Moors in Spain, sent 
 his brethren into Barbary and founded convents as far as 
 Tunis and Tripoli. In 1316 there were very many Domini- 
 cans in Abyssinia and Ethiopia, where they had given 
 the habit to several natives and even to a prince of the royal 
 blood. 
 
 In East- Greenland the Friar-Preachers had a convent 
 which existed long before 1380, and which the Dutch were 
 amazed to find at the beginning of the seventeenth century. 
 
 Thus were the children of St. Dominic spread over every 
 known region of the world. 
 
 The Catholic missions of the East were paralyzed and for 
 the greatest part destroyed at the beginning of the fifteenth 
 century by the fearful plague which had desolated the con- 
 vents of Europe, by the still more dreadful lukewarmness 
 that hag-rode the sluggard orders, and by the great schism 
 most terrible of all that for thirty-nine years rent the 
 Western Church. The threefold scourge of God came on 
 the people, then the Spirit breathed on the dry bones and 
 they lived again. The work of the missions had to be begun 
 afresh. 
 
 Towards the end of the fifteenth century and during the 
 sixteenth, the inroads of the Greek schism and of Mahomed- 
 anism and the outburst of Protestantism desolated six of 
 the Dominican provinces and scattered innumerable com- 
 munities of religious. But in place of these, fourteen pro- 
 vinces with countless convents and churches sprang up in 
 the East and in the two Americas. 
 
 The Dominican province of Armenia was organised in 
 1583. 
 
26 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In the wake of Portuguese enterprise the Dominicans, 
 before 1463, settled at Ceuta in Morocco, in Madeira, and 
 in the Canary Islands, also in the Azores. The province 
 of the Canaries was formed in 1650. The Dominicans went 
 from Cape Verde along the coast of Guinea and southward 
 to Congo, where in 1484 they hegan the glorious missions 
 which stretched far and wide into the neighbouring countries 
 of Loango, Angola, and Benguela, and went on till almost 
 the close of last century. At Congo a Dominican bishopric 
 was fixed. 
 
 In 1503 five Dominicans went out with Alphonso Albu- 
 querque, founder of the Portuguese empire in the East, when 
 he seized the island of Ormuz in the Persian Gulf, took 
 Goa, conquered the whole coast of Malabar, and made 
 Sumatra and various other islands in the Indian Archipelago 
 tributary to the Portuguese Crown. At Cochin in Malabar 
 they built their first church and dedicated it to St. Bar- 
 tholomew, whom they chose for patron of their apostolate in 
 India. In that country where a Dominican bishop had 
 toiled in the' fourteenth century they found more than 
 twelve thousand Christian families. In 1505 numerous 
 Dominicans went out of Portugal into India and settled in 
 Ormuz and at Goa. As Albuquerque went eastward so the 
 fathers penetrated into Ceylon, along the coast of Coro- 
 mandel, into the isles of Sunda, into Malacca, and along 
 the coasts of Siam, Cambogia, Cochin-China and Tonquin 
 into China. They prepared the way for the great Apostle 
 of the East, St. Francis Xavier, whose confessor and com- 
 panion for some time was Friar Denis of the Cross, a 
 Chinese Dominican. 
 
 In 1548 Paul III. nominated a Dominican bishop and 
 vicar apostolic of the Indies with residence in the island of 
 St. Thomas in the gulf of Guinea ; the Congregation of the 
 Holy Cross of the East Indies was formed ; and the Domi- 
 nicans settled at Mosambique on the east coast of Africa. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 27 
 
 The fathers had numerous convents and churches and very 
 flourishing missions, and chiefly spent their strength not 
 only in bringing over the natives of the various countries 
 but also in opposing or softening the oppressions they 
 suffered from their Portuguese conquerors. Ormuz became 
 the centre of the gospel for Arabia and Persia and even for 
 Abyssinia. The Dominican missions on the west side of 
 Hindoostan extended from the gulf of Cambay to Cape 
 Comorin. Goa soon became entirely Christian, one Domi- 
 nican alone baptizing seven thousand persons in three years, 
 while another baptized seven hundred in one day. In the 
 peninsula of Malacca and neighbouring islands there were 
 eighteen convents or churches with 60,000 Christians under 
 the care of the Dominicans. In 1557 Paul IV. founded 
 three sees, the metropolitan or primitial at Goa, one at 
 Malacca, and another at Cochin. The mission of Mosarn- 
 bique, after long struggles and many martyrdoms, extended 
 southward into Soffala and northward to Melinde in Zingue- 
 bar, from Sena to central Africa and into Madagascar. The 
 Dominican fathers baptized innumerable natives and built 
 churches on the ruins of the deserted pagodas. 
 
 In the middle of the seventeenth century the Dutch step 
 by step drove the Portuguese from their possessions in the 
 East, and at last only Goa and Diu at the entrance to the 
 gulf of Cambay remained in their hands. The Portuguese 
 Dominicans shared the same fate and their splendid missions 
 were blasted by the intolerance of the Dutch Protestants. 
 The convent of Macao was given up to the Spanish Domi- 
 nicans in 1640. The Congregation of the Holy Cross held 
 their latest chapter in 1814 ; and now it is perhaps totally 
 wrecked by the political oppression of the Church in Por- 
 tugal. 
 
 Magellan a Portuguese in the service of Spain in 1525 
 discovered in the eastern seas a group of islands which he 
 named the Archipelago of St. Lazarus; but these islands 
 
28 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 were afterwards called the Philippines in honour of Philip 
 II. of Spain when prince of Asturias. The islands lay very 
 convenient for commerce, being within some few days' sail of 
 Japan, Corea, China, Tonquin, Cochin-China, Camhogia, 
 Siam, Malacca, and the numerous islands of the Indian 
 ocean. In 1571 the Spaniards took possession of these 
 islands, and at Manilla on the west coast of Luzon the 
 largest of them established a flourishing colony. The 
 bishopric (afterwards archbishopric) of Manilla was erected 
 and a Dominican was the first who held it. Great numbers 
 of his brethren followed him, and in 1580 formed themselves 
 into the " Congregation of our Lady of the Most Holy 
 Rosary of the Philippines,'* which in twelve years became 
 a regular Dominican province rich in Christian enterprise, 
 fruitful in saints and martyrs, and distinguished by austerity 
 of conventual observance. They founded the university of 
 the Manillas in 1616. 
 
 In less than two hundred years the Dominicans rescued 
 nearly four millions of souls from paganism in the Philip- 
 pines. Their labours extended beyond these islands into 
 China, Japan, and Tonquin. In 1587 they settled at 
 Macao and founded a convent and mission there, and three 
 years after they went to Hai-Teng but were soon driven out. 
 After many vain attempts to get into the centre of the 
 Celestial Empire they succeeded to some extent in 1611, 
 but could not make a firm footing for themselves. They 
 fixed themselves in the island of Formosa in 1625 where 
 they built a church and convent and a seminary for Chinese 
 and Japanese priests. Both there and in Manilla they con- 
 verted multitudes of Chinese, many of whom entered the 
 Order. The Dutch captured Formosa in 1643 and ruined 
 the mission which formed the key to China. The Domini- 
 cans often strove to gain back their position in the island 
 but it was not till 1860 that they were again established in 
 that " Garden of flowing waters." 
 
INTRODUCTION. 29 
 
 From Formosa the Dominicans passed in 1635 into the 
 province of Fo-Kien on the coast of China and settled them 
 at Fou-Gan, whence they spread themselves over the 
 country. In course of time they had eleven residences, 
 twenty churches, and many oratories in towns and villages ; 
 they occupied five cities, three towns, and five villages in 
 the provinces of Fo-Kien, Tche-Kiang, and Kouang-Tong. 
 Out of all these they were forcibly driven in 1666, and the 
 charge of the Christians fell on a single Chinese Dominican, 
 who in the course of thirty months consoled the weak, 
 reconciled apostates, and baptized more than three thousand 
 persons in ten great provinces. When the persecution was 
 lulled the Dominicans again flocked into the country from 
 Manilla. In 1679 a Dominican vicar apostolic was ap- 
 pointed over many provinces. The vicariate of Fo-Kien, one 
 of the most flourishing in China, was given up to the Order 
 in 1726, and from that time the Fathers have held it and 
 laboured with unceasing zeal. 
 
 St. Francis Xavier first carried the faith into Japan. He 
 was followed by the Fathers of the Society of Jesus and by 
 the Franciscans till 1597, when the martyrdom of twenty- 
 three Franciscans and three Jesuits, whose canonization has 
 lately gladdened the Church, checked for a time the progress 
 of the faith. In 1601 the Dominicans from Manilla went 
 into the island of Cogiqui a dependent of Satzuma at the 
 southern extremity of Japan, where they built a church 
 dedicated to our Lady of the Rosary. Afterwards they had 
 churches and convents in the imperial city Meaco and many 
 other important places and evangelized in particular the 
 kingdom of Figen. About twelve years passed when the 
 English captain of a Dutch vessel, in his hatred of Spaniards 
 and of the Catholic faith, so prejudiced the mind of the king 
 against the missionaries, that Christianity was forbidden 
 and the fathers were all driven out or massacred. The 
 Dominicans again ventured into the island in 1618, but 
 
30 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 down to the present time they have gained little more than 
 the crown of martyrdom. 
 
 Since the beginning of this century Tonquin, with Cochin- 
 China and the Annamite Laos and Gamboge, forms the 
 Empire of Annam. After the Portuguese Dominicans the 
 Jesuits in 1615 and 1627 entered Cochin-China and Ton- 
 quin, and in 1659 Alexander VII. divided those countries 
 into two vicariates. In the midst of a fierce persecution the 
 Dominicans of Manilla were called in, in 1676, and fourteen 
 years after they had in the southern province alone sixty 
 churches and 18,000 Christians in their charge. That same 
 year (1690) they baptized 725 infants, 486 adults among 
 whom were twenty-five bonzes or Buddhist priests, heard the 
 confessions of 14,200 persons, blessed 112 marriages, and 
 gave Extreme Unction 141 times. In 1692 the eastern 
 vicariate of Tonquin was given entirely to them, and they 
 had 140 churches, and preached in 500 cities, towns or 
 villages. This vicariate was divided in 1848 and the cen- 
 ytral formed out of it. Both have always continued in the 
 hands of the Dominicans and have each its bishop and his 
 coadjutor. Seventeen Dominicans six of whom became mar- 
 tyrs have governed these districts. At the present time the 
 Eastern district, out of about six million inhabitants Las 
 55,000 Christians, and the Central district out of about four 
 million inhabitants has 155,435 Christians. These two 
 Dominican vicariates in 1857, 1858, had 41 priests of the 
 Order two-thirds being natives, 30 native secular priests, 
 163 students some in holy orders in seven seminaries, 275 
 admirably organised catechists, 1141 pupil catechists, 26 
 convents of Dominican Tertiary nuns, 3 convents of nuns 
 " Lovers of the Cross," in all 624 Annamite nuns, of whom 
 550 belonged to the Third Order : and there were 770 
 churches. 
 
 The history of the Dominican missions in China and 
 Tonquin from the beginning to the present time shows a 
 
INTRODUCTION. 31 
 
 regular and oft-repeated series of heroic labours, vast suc- 
 cess, and then deadly persecution, imprisonment, exile, 
 sufferings unspeakable, and martyrdom. The land is well 
 watered with the blood of the saints, the seed is sown, but 
 the time of the harvest has not yet come. 
 
 The discovery of America was due in some manner to a 
 Dominican. F. Diego Deza, preceptor of the Infanta Don 
 Juan of Castile and confessor of Ferdinand the Catholic, 
 encouraged Columbus in his great enterprise, and after that 
 intrepid Genoese had been repulsed as a visionary adventurer 
 by the courts of Portugal, England, and Castile, obtained 
 for him of Queen Isabel in 1492 three ships, aboard which 
 a Dominican friar was one of those who first hailed the 
 land that opened a new world to European enterprise and 
 to Christian heroism. Columbus discovered the islands of 
 Guanahani, Cuba and Hayti; in his second voyage, Ja- 
 maica ; and in his third, Trinidad and the coasts of Paria 
 and Cumana in South America. Little more than half a 
 century passed when Spain possessed the western countries 
 of the two Americas from the north of Mexico to the boun- 
 daries of Patagonia, and the Portuguese discovered and took 
 Brasil. 
 
 No sooner was the existence of vast nations of barbarians 
 made known than the Church hastened to carry Christian 
 truth and civilization to them : and it was her task too, in 
 which the Dominicans took the leading part, to raise her 
 voice and use her authority against the oppression and 
 wrongs which the Indians suffered from the rapacity of the 
 Spanish colonists and adventurers. In 1510 the Domini- 
 cans entered the island of Hayti which took the name of 
 San Domingo, where in 1522 the famous " Protector- General 
 of the Indians," Bartholomew de Las-Casas, who spent his 
 life in seeking justice for them, joined the Order, as he 
 found in it the greatest supports of his righteous cause. 
 The Dominicans soon outstripped the limits of the colonies 
 
32 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and went into Mexico, where they underwent immense trou- 
 bles and persecutions and gained many a martyr for the 
 Order. 
 
 When the intrepid Cortez took Mexico for the Spanish 
 crown, Charles V. in 1519 had a bishopric erected at Telas- 
 cala or Texcalan, now called Peubla de los Angeles, and 
 Julian Garces, a Dominican, was the first to fill it. He 
 went out from Spain to his see with a number of his reli- 
 gious brethren and founded a convent at Texcalan, whilst 
 they scattered themselves over the country and raised more 
 than a hundred houses and convents. The Dominican pro- 
 vince of the Holy Cross in the West Indies was formed in 
 1530 for the whole of the western world. Las Casas in 
 1544 was made bishop of Chiapa, but wearied out at length 
 with his fruitless struggles in favour of the Indians he 
 quitted the scenes of so much misery in 1551, and died 
 after five years of cloistral retirement near Madrid. For a 
 long time the tide of Indian conversions ebbed and flowed, 
 but at last it set in favourably for the Church. As the 
 Order spread and grew in strength the provinces were 
 founded, of St. James in Mexico, and St. Vincent the Mar- 
 tyr in Chiapa and Guattemala, in 1551 ; of St. Hippolytus 
 in Oaxaca in 1592, and of the Holy Angels in Texcalan in 
 1656. The early history of the first three Provinces is un- 
 rivalled by any missionary records in adventures and interest. 
 Friar Lewis Canceri evangelized the Floridas. The West 
 Indian islands were soon occupied by Spanish Dominicans. 
 About 1633 many French fathers were sent from Paris into 
 the islands of Martinico, Gaudaloupe, St. Christopher, Santa 
 Cruz, and Dominica, and into the island of St. Vincent 
 then unsubdued and inhabited only by Caribbean savages. 
 Hence was formed the congregation of the Most Holy Name 
 of Jesus in the Antilles, which spread into all the French 
 colonies from St. Domingo to Trinidad. 
 
 Friar Vincent Valverdo had been named bishop of Panama, 
 
INTBODUCTION. 33 
 
 when he went out with six other Dominicans in 1530 in the 
 expedition of Francis Pizarro against Peru. The fathers 
 immediately scattered themselves over the country. The 
 bishop was so much shocked at the cruelty of Pizarro against 
 the natives that he returned and denounced him at the 
 Spanish court. He was declared " Patron and Protector of 
 the Indians" and made bishop of Cuzco in 1533, returned 
 into Peru and preached with great fruit among the savages. 
 At length he was martyred and torn to pieces while he was 
 celebrating Mass, by the cannibals of Puna near the lake of 
 Titicaca. New Granada was colonized by Spain in 1536. 
 In the following year Friar Jerome de Loaysa was made first 
 bishop of Cartagena, after which he left Spain with a 
 company of his brethren whom he scattered among the 
 aborigines of his diocese. They soon gained over innu- 
 merable Indian families to the Church. Afterwards, in 1538 
 he became first archbishop of Lima, where he founded 
 the university. It is reckoned that he converted as many as 
 were lost to the Church in Europe by the Protestant revolt. 
 In 1562 St. Lewis Bertrand, the great Dominican Apostle of 
 the West, landed in New Granada. In three years he con- 
 verted more than ten thousand Indians in the isthmus of 
 Panama, island of Tobago, and province of Cartagena. He 
 baptized all the inhabitants of Tabara and places adjacent, 
 and with the same effects preached in the territories of 
 Cipacoa and Paluato ; among the wild inhabitants of Santa 
 Marta, he baptized 15,000 persons. He penetrated the 
 forests and ranged the mountains of the cannibal Caribbees. 
 In the country of Monpaia and island of St, Thomas he won 
 over whole races to Christianity. 
 
 The Dominican provinces of St. John Baptist in Peru and 
 of St. Antoninus in New Granada were established in 1551 : 
 out of the latter that of St. Catherine the martyr in Quito 
 was formed in 1589. There were forty convents and houses 
 in Chili in 1541, and as they increased, the province of St. 
 
 3 
 
34 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Lawrence the martyr sprang up in 1589. The Order also 
 spread into La Plata, colonised in 1553 by Spain, and the 
 province of St. Augustine in Buenos Ayres was formed in 
 consequence, at the beginning of the 17th century. 
 
 Father Francis of the Cross laboured with great fruit 
 among the Indians who had withdrawn from the Spaniards 
 into the Andes of Acobamba in Peru. In 1658 he was made 
 bishop of Santa Marta. In fact the Dominicans worked 
 amongst the Indians with the same zeal as the Jesuit 
 Fathers among those of Paraguay in Brazil, and with the 
 same success. The glory of their apostolate has been kept 
 for the Great Day. The Dominicans drew the Indians from 
 the forests and mountain fastnesses, settled them in the 
 plains near the Spaniards, and gave them the blessings of 
 civilization. These Indians have now disappeared, not by 
 being exterminated, but by becoming blended with the 
 settlers. The present inhabitants of those countries are as 
 much the representatives of the first owners of the soil as of 
 the Spanish conquerors and colonists. 
 
 Most of the Dominican missions throughout the world 
 flourished till near the close of last century. Then came the 
 French Revolution, and after it the wars, tumults, and political 
 strifes, which have overthrown dynasties, removed the land- 
 marks of nations, formed new empires and kingdoms, and 
 remoulded the whole of society. Amidst all these mighty 
 disturbances the Church has suffered persecutions and 
 trials in every form. The Religious Orders would have 
 been destroyed if they had not been rooted in the deepest 
 foundations of Christianity. The Dominican Order had to 
 struggle for its very life. It was driven out of France, and 
 has been desolated in Spain and Portugal, the convents were 
 destroyed in Germany and Belgium, and are now broken up 
 in Poland and the greatest part of Italy. But in some of 
 those countries whither peace has returned the Order is once 
 more springing up, especially iu France, England, and 
 
INTRODUCTION. 35 
 
 Belgium, and again puts forth its missionary strength. 
 Even in times of the greatest affliction four Dominicans went 
 out from England in 1804, 1805, and formed the Province of 
 St. Joseph in the United States. The Order has now mis- 
 sions in North and South America; at the Cape of Good 
 Hope; in Ytuy, Paniqui, and Batan, in the Philippines; and 
 in China, Tonquin, Russia, Constantinople, Mesopotamia, 
 Mosul, and Kurdistan. In these place there were in 1844 
 1002, and in 1860 1276 Dominican missionaries, and of late 
 the number has greatly increased. California has now a 
 Dominican bishop and his brethren are again in that country. 
 An archbishop of the Order rules the Church of Trinidad, and 
 the old inhabitants are again gladdened with the "White 
 Robes," the loss of whom they had long mourned with many 
 a regretful sigh. 
 
 An Order of Apostles is an Order of martyrs. When com- 
 plaints were made to the Apostolic See that the severities of 
 the Friar-Preachers' rule were far too great for missionary 
 undertakings, the general chapter of 1335 replied, that within 
 the century from 1234 there had been 13,370 martyrs in the 
 Order ; and this simple answer at once put an ond to the 
 charge. For the most part the palms of martyrdom had been 
 gathered in the East, on the confines of Europe and in 
 Asia, and in Egypt and the neighbouring countries. Blessed 
 Sadoc and his forty-eight companions, while they were chant- 
 ing the Salve Regina after Complin, were martyred in 1261 
 by the Cuman Tartars in the convent of Sandomir, in Poland. 
 Two hundred Dominicans were slain that same year at 
 Damietta in Egypt and in the parts around ; and in 1268 the 
 Dominican patriarch of Antioch and more than a hundred 
 religious fell by the hands of the Saracens in Palestine. 
 Asia was the vast arena where the heroes fell unconquered 
 in defeat. 
 
 As the Catholic missions of the east faded away in the 
 fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, so the numbers lessened of 
 
36 INTBODUCTION. 
 
 those who laid down their lives for the sake of the faith. 
 Yet during all that dreary hundred years of zealless faith the 
 blood of the martyrs kept trickling from the Dominican altars 
 and made the world fruitful for coming harvests. As the 
 Portuguese gained their power in Africa and India, so the 
 blood of the Order drenched the land from Cape Verde to 
 Congo, from Soffala to Zinguebar, in Madagascar, Ormuz, 
 Abyssinia, Arabia, and Persia, and all along the coasts from 
 the gulf of Cambay to China. Between 1565 and 1638 there 
 was an almost unbroken chain of Dominican martyrdoms, by 
 the hands of infidels, Mussulmen, and even of the Dutch, in 
 the Sunda islands, Sumatra, Java, Pagna, Flores, Solor, 
 Timor, Maquera, Duan, in the Moluccas, in Malacca, and 
 in Corea. From 1500 to 1600 the Dominican Order had 
 26,000 martyrs. 
 
 The Province of the Most Holy Eosary has brought forth 
 long generations of martyrs. Numbers of Dominicans fell in 
 the Philippines from 1625 to 1684 under the Nigrellos 
 Zambales, Mandayas, Foulots, Igorrotes, and many other 
 savage races; in Formosa from 1633 to 1636 under the 
 barbarous inhabitants ; and in Japan in the general persecu- 
 tion from 1614 to 1617, in the great martyrdom of 1622, and 
 in 1633, when many were beheaded or burnt alive, or perished 
 in the terrible fire, smoke, and sulphureous waters of the 
 volcanic Mont-Ungen fitly called the Mouth of Hell. Domi- 
 nican blood was first shed in China in 1648, and its 
 measure has still to be filled up. Two Dominican bishops, 
 vicars apostolic of Fo-Kien, fell in the cause of Christianity: 
 Peter Martyr Sanz in 1747, and Francis Serrano in 1748. 
 Tonquin is now the crown of the Order jewelled with mar- 
 tyrdoms even down to our own days. Within the last thirty 
 years six Dominican bishops have sacrificed themselves in 
 blood to their missionary zeal : Clement Ignatius Delgado and 
 Dominic Henares in 1838, and Jerome Hermosilla in 1861, 
 vicars apostolic of the Eastern District; and Joseph Mary 
 
INTRODUCTION. 37 
 
 Diaz Sanjurjo in 1857, Melchior Garcia San Pedro in 1858, 
 and Valentine Berrio-Ochoa in 1861, vicarg apostolic of the 
 Central District. 
 
 Both the Americas and the West Indies had their hosts of 
 Dominican martyrs, the numhers of whom will be known 
 only when some diligent historian has ransacked the unedited 
 records, which the carelessness of the Order as to its own fame 
 has left to moulder in the dark. 
 
 The Order has always abounded in heroes of confessorship 
 as well as heroes of martyrdom. There were, St. Dominic 
 (1221) the great patriarch of the Friar-Preachers ; St. Peter 
 Martyr (1252) who was assassinated by heretics and wrote 
 the first words of the Creed in his life-blood whilst it was 
 welling from his wounds ; St. Hyacinth (1257) apostle of the 
 East ; St. Thomas Aquinas (1274) the angelic Doctor, who 
 made theology a science, and the philosophy of Aristotle 
 Christian; St. Kaymund of Pennafort (1275) the great 
 canonist, and founder, with St. Peter Nolasco, of the Order of 
 our Lady of Mercy ;* St. Agnes of Montepulciano (1317) on 
 whose virgin-form a snow-white manna fell ; St. Catherine of 
 Sienna (1380) the Seraphic Tertiary who bore the Wounds 
 of Christ, brought back the sovereign pontiffs from Avignon 
 to Home, and saw in prophetic vision the great schism of the 
 West and its miseries, and after it the coming glories of the 
 Church ; St. Vincent Ferrer (1419) who preached throughout 
 Spain, France, Italy, Germany, England, Scotland, and 
 Ireland, and is likened to the great angel of the Apocalypse ; 
 St. Antoninus (1459) the zealous archbishop of Florence; St. 
 Pius fifth pope of that name (1572) who at Lepanto broke the 
 power of the Turks, wherefore was established the festival of 
 
 * Two Friar-Preachers were charged to correct and mitigate the 
 rule of the Order of Our Lady of Mount Carmel, and Innocent IV. 
 in 1247 confirmed and established the result of their labours. 
 
38 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the Most Holy Kosary ; St. Lewis Bertrand (1581) apostle of 
 the West, who spoke only one language yet every one heard 
 his own tongue ; St. Catherine of Ricci (1589) the Wound- 
 stricken hride of Christ; and St. Eose of Lima (1617) the 
 Seraphic Tertiary, who was the first fruits of holiness in the 
 New World. Many hundreds of all three branches of the 
 Order are now styled Blessed or Venerable, some of whom are 
 formally beatified, while the process of canonization or 
 beatification is still in hand for others. Among those not yet 
 canonized, but whose feasts are kept with Mass and Office, 
 may be marked out, B. Jordan of Saxony (1237) second 
 master-general of the Order; B. Bartholomew of Bra- 
 ganza (1270) bishop of Nemesia in Cyprus, and about 1258 
 papal legate in England ; B. Albert the Great (1280) "great 
 in natural science, greater in philosophy, and greatest in 
 theology," who was the master of St. Thomas Aquinas; 
 Pope Benedict XI. (1304) ; B. Henry Suso (1365) the sweet 
 mystic writer; BB. Peter de Eodulphia (1365), Anthony 
 Pavone (1374), Anthony Neyrot (1459), and Bartholomew de 
 Cerveriis (1466), four martyrs, who fell by the hands of un- 
 believers; B. Margaret daughter of the king of Hungary 
 (1470) ; B. Jane daughter of the king of Portugal (1490) ; 
 B. Catherine of Raconigi (1547) another Wounded bride of 
 Christ ; B. John (1572) one of the nineteen martyrs of 
 Gorcum whose canonization is now going on; B. Bartholo- 
 mew de Martyribus (1590) archbishop of Braga in Portugal, 
 who aided in the council of Trent, and was the friend and 
 adviser of St. Charles Borromeo ; and B. Martin Porres 
 (1639) lay -brother the Indian half-caste of Lima. 
 
 Down to the year 1825 the Order has given to the Church, 
 four popes (Innocent V. B. Benedict XI. St. Pius V. and 
 Benedict XHL), 70 cardinals, 29 patriarchs, 460 archbishops, 
 2136 bishops, 4 presidents of general councils, 25 legates-a- 
 latere, and 80 apostolic nuncios. The Dominicans have been 
 
INTRODUCTION. 39 
 
 great and most learned writers in every branch of knowledge,* 
 and long led the way in the fine arts.f For three hundred 
 years they swayed the most famous universities of the world. 
 The art of printing has in a great measure removed the 
 college to the private study. For the Dominican, whose Order 
 possesses in itself all the rights and privileges of an univer- 
 sity, his cell is now his professor's chair whence he teaches 
 with his pen : from the press and the pulpit he must wage 
 the battles of his Lord. 
 
 III. 
 
 Thirteen Friar-Preachers, of whom Father Gilbert de 
 Fresnoy was head, set out for England soon after they had 
 been chosen for that mission by St. Dominic in the general 
 chapter of 1221. It so happened that Peter de Rupibus, 
 bishop of Winchester, was then at Bologna on his way back 
 from the Holy Land, and they travelled in his company. At 
 Canterbury they immediately waited on the archbishop 
 Stephen Langton. He made F. Gilbert the same day 
 preach before him in the Church, and he was so well pleased 
 with the sermon and with the religious bearing of the whole 
 company that he took the brethren into his good graces and 
 became their friend and protector. They reached London 
 August 10th, and thence went on to Oxford, which they 
 entered on the feast of the Assumption. There they built a 
 little Oratory dedicated to our Lady. They soon spread over 
 the country and began their holy work of preaching to the 
 people. Everywhere they were received with favour, by 
 
 * See Echard's " Scriptores Ordinis Prsedicatorum," 2 vols. foL 
 1719-21. 
 
 t See Marchese's "Lives of the most Eminent Painters, Sculptors 
 and Architects of the Order of St. Dominic," translated by Meehan. 
 2 vols. 8vo : Dublin, 1852. 
 
40 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Henry III., by the most powerful of the clergy and by the 
 people, so that the Order rapidly increased, and convents were 
 soon built in the chief towns of the kingdom. 
 
 From England the Order passed into Ireland, whither it 
 was carried in 1224 by F. Reginald an Irishman, one of 
 the thirteen founders, who was afterwards archbishop of 
 Armagh. Ireland long formed a part of the English province, 
 though its dependence seems to have been quite nominal ; 
 for the Irish Dominicans had their own provincial chapters 
 and were governed by their own vicars-general. In the general 
 chapter of 1314, it was decreed that the English provincial 
 should have power in Ireland, only when he was himself 
 there ; and in 1484 Ireland was made into a province of 
 itself.* In 1230 the Dominicans first went into Scotland, 
 and that kingdom too formed part of the English province 
 till 1481. 
 
 * Though the Irish Province was thus separated from the 
 English, the Irish Dominicans have unceasingly shown the greatest 
 friendship towards their English brethren, and in times of the 
 deepest need have stretched out to them that helping hand, without 
 which the English Province might have fallen amidst its sufferings. 
 That aid was given in the spirit of heaven-born charity, when the 
 oppression of Ireland had reached a pitch almost unequalled in the 
 annals of persecution, and the Irish Dominicans were undergoing 
 trials which few could possibly have withstood* In spite of the 
 halter, sword, and penal laws, that fair Province has flourished and 
 is now becoming one of the brightest gems in the crown of St. 
 Dominic. In the Irish heart so keenly sensible of truth and 
 beauty, the Order has found a cherished home. Dominican Tertia- 
 ries are now scattered over all the country, and the members of the 
 Confraternity of the Holy Kosary, called "Kosarians/* wearing 
 according to an ancient custom the little white scapular of our Lady 
 everywhere hail Her, through whose hands those graces flow which 
 make the Isle still the land of Saints. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 41 
 
 Within fifty-six years more than forty convents were built 
 in England and Wales ; in the next twenty-five years above 
 twelve more were added ; and in after times they became still 
 more numerous. We give here a short notice of each foun- 
 dation.* 
 
 Arundel, Sussex. Built soon after the Order came into 
 England. To this convent, St. Richard, bishop of Chiches- 
 ter, bequeathed in 1253, his book of Sentences and 20s. 
 Edmund Fitz Alan, earl of Arundel, in 1324, gave 2 a. of 
 land for enlarging. After the suppression, granted Nov. 
 1540, to Edw. Myllet of Westminster, yeoman. No trace 
 left : it is supposed that the site is taken up with the custom- 
 house. 
 
 Bamborough, Northumberland. At the prayer of F. 
 John de Derlington, Hen. III. Nov. 20th 1265 gave leave 
 for the convent to be founded. The king in the following 
 year gave 7 a. of land for the purpose, and in 1267 he added 
 10 a. for the oratory &c. Granted 2 Eliz. to Tho. Reeve and 
 Nich. Finder. 
 
 Bangor, Caernarvonshire. As early as 1250, and probably 
 rebuilt or enlarged by Tudor ap Gronow, lord of Penmynydd, 
 who was called founder. .Anian, bishop of Bangor, in 1301, 
 gave 1 a. of land. Leland, in his Itinerary, about 1542, 
 says this convent was dedicated to Jesus, but by mistake he 
 gives it to the White Friars. Granted 7 Edw. VI. to Tho. 
 Brown and Will. Breton : Dr. Jeffrey Glynn, brother of 
 William bishop of Bangor, bequeathed it, in 1557, for a free 
 school, and it is still called " the Friars' Grammar School." 
 
 Beverley, Yorkshire. Before 1263. Leland says that it was 
 of one Goldsmith's foundation, and so the town ; but the 
 
 * We have not thought it necessary to load our present pages 
 with references to the documents in the Public Record Office we 
 have used in these notices. We hope soon to complete a Monasti- 
 con Dominicanum. 
 
42 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Lord Darcy had of late strove for the patronage with the 
 town. Granted 36 Hen. VIII. to John Pope and Anthony 
 Foster. 
 
 Boston, Lincolnshire. During a fair, July 26th 1288, a 
 squire named Eob. Chamherlain, with a lot of followers, 
 set fire to the merchants' booths, and a great part of the town, 
 with the Church of the Friar-Preachers, was burnt down. 
 Granted 32 Hen. VIII. to Charles duke of Suffolk. 
 
 Brecknock. Before the end of the 13th century. Henry 
 VIII. by letters patent of Jan. 19th 1541-2 transferred to it 
 the college of Abergwili, in Caermarthenshire, named it Christ 
 College, and made it into a school for educating youth, and 
 particularly for teaching Welsh the English tongue. The 
 ruins of the church by the west gate of the town are still to 
 be seen. 
 
 Bristol, Somersetshire. Founded in 1228 by Sir Maurice 
 Gaunt. Trivet says that, in 1249, a friar of the Order 
 brought into England a footprint of our Lord, and it was 
 here till the brethren gave it to Henry III. who had it 
 placed in Westminster Abbey, where it .was long held in 
 veneration. Granted in 1540 to Will. Chester, has passed 
 through countless hands, and is now used in part as a school 
 for the Society of Friends. 
 
 Cambridge. Before 1240, when the friars had royal 
 license to exchange some land for enlarging their churchyard. 
 Dedicated to St. Dominic. Alice widow of Kobert de Vere, 
 earl of Oxford, about 1280, enlarged or rebuilt, so as to earn 
 the title of foundress. Surrendered in 1538, by the prior, 
 sub-prior and fourteen friars. One Mr. Sherwood turned it 
 into his dwelling-house. Sir Walter Mildmay, chancellor of 
 the exchequer, purchased it, and in 1584 founded Emanuel 
 College, which now stands on the site. 
 
 Canterbury, Kent. Built soon after the friars came into 
 England by Archbishop Langton, and dedicated to St. 
 Nicholas. Henry HI. was also a founder ; in 1236 he gave a 
 

 INTRODUCTION. 43 
 
 river-island, and in 1258, at a cost of 32, erected buildings 
 in honour of St. Edward his patron. Granted to Tho. 
 Wiseman and 2 Eliz. to John Harrington. The churchyard 
 was made into an artillery ground, and on parts of the site 
 are the Anabaptists' and Methodists' meeting-houses. Some 
 ruins are still to be seen in Blackfriars, between Best-lane 
 and the river Stour. 
 
 Cardiff f Glamorganshire. Probably as early as Henry III. 
 Leland says, " The Black Freres house was withoute Meskin 
 (or West) gate, and by side this is litle building there." 
 
 Carlisle, Cumberland. Founded before 1233 ; in 1237 the 
 friars had to remove some buildings which encroached on the 
 public street. Noticed by Leland. 
 
 Chelmsford, Essex. Said to have been founded by Mal- 
 colm king of Scotland, but he died more than half a century 
 before the Order came into England. Still the house was 
 built at an early date, and stood in the adjoining hamlet of 
 Fulsham. Dedicated to St. Dominic. Yearly rental in 1535 
 9. 6s. 5d. Granted 34 Hen. VIII. to Anthony Bonvisso. 
 
 Chester, Cheshire. Founded before 1235 by a bishop of 
 Coventry and Lichfield, in the S. W. suburbs of the city near 
 Water-gate. Granted 36 Hen. VIH. to John Cokke. 
 
 Cliichester, Sussex. Built in the time of Henry III. 
 Eleanor queen of Edward I. was a great benefactress. 
 Granted 32 Hen. VIII. to the mayor and citizens; the church 
 was formed into the guildhall. 
 
 Dartford, Kent. Eleanor first consort of Edward I. was 
 deeply attached to the Order, and was planning the erection 
 of a nunnery in 1290 when she died. Edward II. made a 
 vow to carry out his mother's intention, and wrote to Pope 
 John XXII. in 1318 upon the subject, desiring to turn 
 the convent of Guildford into a house of the second order. 
 Then he determined to erect a house at Kings-Langley, and 
 requested the master-general to send over seven sisters. The 
 king died before he could carry out his intention. Edward 
 
44 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 III. took the same vow upon himself, and in 1344 commis- 
 sioned Tho. de Wake to bring into England four or six nuns 
 of the Order of Preachers from Brabant,* and then he founded 
 the convent of Dartford for forty Eeligious. To it he gave the 
 yearly rent of 100 out of the exchequer, which he after- 
 wards changed for landed and other property. Kichard II. 
 by his liberality earned the title of second founder. This 
 became a very famous house of education ; many ladies of the 
 highest rank entered the convent, and amongst them Bridget 
 fourth daughter of Edward IV. This only Dominican nun- 
 nery in England, valued in 1535 at ^9408 a year, was sup- 
 pressed in 1538, when the prioress and twenty-five religious 
 in all were pensioned off. Henry VIII. changed the house 
 into a hunting seat, and 1 Edw. VI. it was given to Lady 
 Ann of Cleves, Henry's fourth wife. Mary restored it in 
 1558 to the surviving nuns, and Elizabeth turned them out 
 again. Granted 4 Jac. I. to Robert Cecil earl of Salisbury, 
 who conveyed it six years after to Sir Robert Darcy knight, 
 with whose descendants it remained. The house was made 
 into a farm-dwelling, and little now remains except the 
 ancient gateway. 
 Derby. Founded before 1257, and dedicated to the Blessed 
 
 * Some few years later the king granted special pensions to the 
 prioress and sisters who had come into England from abroad. 
 
 Antiquarians are puzzled to say to what order this house belonged, 
 and make it Augustinian or Dominican again and again in an extra- 
 ordinary manner. The fact is, the sisters here, like all others of 
 the Order, were " Ordinis sancti Augustini, secundum instituta et sub 
 cura Fratrum Ordinis Prsedicatorum." Martin V.July 16th 1418 
 confirmed their obedience to the Dominican prior of Kings- Langley: 
 and the prioress in a letter to secretary Cromwell, about 1535, says, 
 " We be of that profession and habit that none other be within this 
 realm.'* 
 
INTRODUCTION. 45 
 
 Virgin. Surrendered Jan. 3rd 1538-9 by the prior and five 
 friars. Granted 35 Hen. VIII. to John Hynde. 
 
 Doncaster, Yorkshire. Founded in the reign of Hen. III. 
 Cardinal Wolsey "being arrested Nov. 1st 1529 at Cawood, 
 when he was led towards London, lodged the second night 
 with the Black friars here. 
 
 Dunstable, Bedfordshire. At the request of Henry III. 
 the Augustinian lords of Dunstable in 1259 allowed the 
 Friar-Preachers to settle in the town, and under the protec- 
 tion of cardinal Hugh and with the help of the charitable 
 they increased from time to time. Yearly rental in 1535 
 4. 18s. 4d. Granted 1 Edw. VI. to Sir Will. Herbert. 
 
 Dunwich, Suffolk. Founded before 1255, by Sir Roger 
 Holishe knight. When the sea had washed away the shore 
 almost up to the walls, it was arranged in 1384 to remove to 
 Blythburgh in the same county, on condition that the house 
 here should be destroyed. But the exchange was not made, 
 and the friars remained here till the dissolution. Granted 36 
 Hen. VIII. (1544) to John Eyer. The whole has long been 
 swallowed up by the sea. 
 
 Exeter, Devonshire. The Friar-Preachers were settled 
 here by a bishop of Exeter, as the bishops of that see were 
 styled their only patrons and founders. The Church was 
 being built in 1232, when Henry III. granted stone out of 
 the quarry near the castle ditch; and was dedicated Nov. 
 26th 1259. Suppressed Sept. 12th 1538, and granted July 
 4th 1541 to John lord Kussel, who changed the convent 
 into a large mansion and called it Bedford-house; it was 
 demolished in 1780 to make room for a crescent. 
 
 Gloucester. Founded about 1239, by Henry HE. and Sir 
 Stephen de Herneshull knight, near the castle-yard by the 
 South Gate. Granted 31 Henry VIII. to Tho. Bell, who 
 made it into a draper's house, and since his time it has often 
 changed hands. The buildings of this fine convent still 
 stand_on all four sides of the cloister-quadrangle, on the 
 
46 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 N. a cruciform Church now a dwelling-house, on the south 
 the dormitory very perfect now used as a warehouse, on the 
 E. the chapter-house now almost hidden by modern build- 
 ings, and on the W. the refectory changed partly into a stable 
 and hay-loft and partly into small dwellings. 
 
 Guildford, Surrey. Founded by Queen Eleanor wife of 
 Henry III., and dedicated to St. Dominic. Here reposed 
 the heart of Henry second son of Edward I. who died young, 
 and his body was buried Nov. 20th 1272 in Westminster 
 Abbey : the heart was solemnly exposed Oct. 21st every 
 year. The building stood on the E. bank of the river Wey, 
 a little to the north of the High-street. On the site Henry 
 VIII. erected a mansion, which in the time of James I. 
 passed into private hands, and so to the Onslow family. In 
 the war at the beginning of the present century it was used 
 for barracks, and then it was made to accommodate the judges 
 during the assizes. 
 
 Haverfordwest, Pembrokeshire. Before 1256, in which year 
 Henry IH. gave the friars, who had diligently preached the 
 crusade, 15 marks (10) towards removing to a better spot. 
 Granted 38 Hen. VIII. to Kog. and Tho. Barlow. There 
 are some ruins. 
 
 Hereford. Begun about 1270, in which year (May 10th) 
 the friars had royal letters of protection for their place in 
 Portfeld.* Leland says, " Ther cam in the tyme of Ser 
 Thomas Cantelope, 3 Friers Prechars to Hereford, and by the 
 Favour of William Cantelope, Brothar to Bysshope Cantelupe, 
 they set up a litle Oratorie at Portfelde ; but Byshope Thomas 
 toke that Place from the Friers. Then one Syr John Daniell, 
 havynge a litle Place in the Northe Suburbe, let them have 
 the use* of it. Then the Bysshope of Hereforde gave them a 
 
 * The fiiars " qui commorari debent" in Hereford had royal 
 license July 13th 1246 to acquire a certain plot of land, for enlarg- 
 ing the place given them by Agnes By set. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 47 
 
 Plot of Ground hard by Daniel's Place, and ther they began 
 to builde, and make a solempne Pece of Worke, Daniell 
 helpynge them." The Portfield is in the Ive Gate suburbs of 
 the city : the convent was without the north or Widemarsh- 
 gate. This house suffered much from fires, for before 1414 
 it had been three times burnt down. Granted 5 Eliz. to 
 Elizabeth Wynne ; and out of the ruins Sir Thomas Con- 
 ingsby of Hampton-Court erected the buildings which in 
 1614 he made into a hospital for worn-out soldiers and super- 
 annuated faithful servants. There still remain the ruins of 
 some offices and of a beautiful hexagonal cross, or rather 
 stone pulpit, which stood probably in the preaching-yard. 
 
 Hully or Kingston-on-Hull, Yorkshire. Stood between the 
 present Queen Street and the landing place, where the Hull 
 falls into the Humber. Site granted 36 Henry VIII. to 
 John Broxholme, and 5 Edw. VI. to John duke of Northum- 
 berland. 
 
 Ilchester, Somersetshire. Before 1283, when the friars 
 had royal license to add two and a half acres of land given 
 them by Will. Whytbred. Granted 37 Hen. VIH. to Wil- 
 liam Hodges. 
 
 Ipswich, Suffolk. Dedicated to St. Dominic, and stood 
 near the river-quay. Founded in 1263 by the king, Hen. 
 de Manesby, Hen. Kedred, and Hen. de Loudham ; John 
 Hares afterwards gave land to enlarge it. The site, which 
 was very large, was granted 33 Hen. VIII. (1541) to Will. 
 Sabyn, and Mr. Southwell sold it in part to the corporation 
 and in part to John Tooley. The corporation made their 
 share into Christ's hospital, a free grammar school, a public 
 library, a bridewell, &c. : Tooley 's executors according to 
 his will established an almshouse for poor men and women 
 which was confirmed in 1556 by a charter of queen Mary. 
 The cloisters and other conventual buildings are still entire, 
 but the refectory (or school) has been recently pulled down. 
 
 
48 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The new Catholic church stands on part of the ground not 
 far from the house. 
 
 R'mgs-Langley , Hertfordshire. Dedicated to St. Dominic 
 and first established at the sole labour and expense of the 
 friars of Oxford probably in the reign of Hen. III. It 
 became the house of studies for all the four " Visitations" 
 into which the houses of the Order in England were divided. 
 Edward II. in 1308 removed it to a better site, close to the 
 king's palace at Langley. When Sir Piers Gaveston was 
 summarily beheaded June 19th 1312 near Warwick, a Domi- 
 nican friar who was passing took up the head of the royal 
 favourite and bore it in his capuce to the king ; the body 
 was taken to the convent of Oxford, where it rested for more 
 than a year. Edward had the remains removed to Langley 
 and interred in the friars' church, which he built ; and for 
 the repose of Sir Piers' soul he supported the students out 
 of the treasury. Edward III. enlarged and endowed the 
 house for sixty friars. Richard II. had the bones of his 
 brother Edward buried here, and himself also lay here till 
 his body was removed by Henry V. to Westminster Abbey. 
 At the dissolution this convent had the clear yearly rent of 
 d9122. 4s. Queen Mary placed the nuns of Dartfor4 here in 
 1556, but they left two years after for their former cloister. 
 Granted 16 Eliz. to Edward Grimston. 
 
 Lancaster, Lancashire. Founded in 1260 by Sir Hugh 
 Harrington knt., the royal license to the provincial being 
 dated May 27th. Granted 32 Hen. VIII. to John Holcroft. 
 
 Leicester. Founded by Simon de Montfort earl of Leices- 
 ter in the reign of Henry III. "Le Blake Freares in le 
 Ashes" as it was called was surrendered November 10th 
 1538, by the prior, sub-prior, and eight friars. Granted 38 
 Hen. VIII. to Hen. Marquis of Dorset. 
 
 Lincoln. Founded about 1237 when Henry III. made 
 them a grant of building timber ; and stood on the east of 
 
INTBODUCTION. 49 
 
 the city, just outside Potters' Gate. Granted 37 Hen. VIII. 
 to John Bellew and John Broxholm. 
 
 London, Middlesex. When the Friar-Preachers came 
 into England in 1221 they formed a house in Holborn just 
 outside the city walls near the Old Temple. In 1235 Henry 
 III. and Gilbert earl of Pembroke gave them much building 
 timber. Hubert de Burgh was a great benefactor, and 
 bestowed on them his place in Westminster: they never 
 lived there, but sold it to Walter archbishop of York, and it 
 formed the palace of the archbishops called York Place till 
 1529, when Henry VIII. took it from Cardinal Wolsey and 
 named it Whitehall. Two general chapters of the Order 
 were held in Holborn ; May 18th 1250 and May 20th 1263. 
 " In the yeere 1250," says Stowe, "the Fryers of this Order 
 of Preachers, throughout Christendom, and from Jerusalem, 
 were by Convocation assembled together, at this their house 
 by Oldboorne, to entreat of their estate, to the number of 
 400, hauing meate and drinke found them of Almes, because 
 they had no possessions of their owne. The first day, the 
 king came to their Chapter, found them meate and drinke, 
 and dined with them. Another day, the Queene found them 
 meat and drink ; afterward the Bishop of London, then the 
 Abbot of Westminster, of St. Albons, Waltham, and others." 
 At the chapter of 1263, the great Angelic Doctor St. Thomas 
 Aquinas was present. 
 
 F. Robert de Kilwardby, after he became archbishop 
 of Canterbury removed his brethren of London to a better 
 place. In 1275 Sir Robert Fitz Walter sold or gave him 
 Baynard Castle with the tower of Montfitchett, and in the 
 next year the mayor and barons of London granted him two 
 lanes next the castle. On this site and partly out of the 
 stones of the tower, the Archbishop with royal aid raised a 
 church and convent for the brethren of his Order, who left 
 Holborn after they had been there for more than fifty-five 
 years. The old house in Holborn was confirmed by Edward 
 
5 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I. in 1287 to Henry Lacy earl of Lincoln, who built his inn 
 there. This inn afterwards passed to the bishops of Chi- 
 chester, whose palace adjoined and became at last an Inn of 
 Court for law- students ; and now as a residence of lawyers 
 it still keeps the name Lincolns-Inn. 
 
 The second convent stood in the city between Ludgate and 
 the Thames, where Printing-house Square now lies. It had 
 a very large extent of ground shut in with four walls and 
 gates, and in it numerous artizans lived and plied their 
 trades. All who dwelt there were subject only to the king, 
 to the superiors, and to the justices within the precincts. 
 The inhabitants kept these liberties for some time after the 
 dissolution. This was a very famous house. In the church 
 were buried many great personages : here reposed the hearts 
 of the foundress Eleanor, Edward the First's " chere reine," 
 and of Alphonsus her son. Here were held, the general 
 chapters of May 26th 1314, and June 14th 1335 j the court 
 of queen Isabell in 1327, when the furious fray occurred 
 between the Heinhaulters and the English archers ; and the 
 provincial synod of 1382, in which the opinions of Wycliffe 
 were condemned. In 1450 the parliament begun at West- 
 minster was adjourned to this house and hence to Leicester. 
 In 1522 the Emperor Charles V. lodged here. In 1524 the 
 " black parliament" was opened here and adjourned to 
 Westminster abbey. And in 1529 cardinals Campeggio and 
 Wolsejr sat in the " parliament-chamber" as judges in the 
 cause of Henry VIII. when queen Catherine made her touch- 
 ing appeal to her faithless husband. John Hilsley bishop of 
 Rochester commendatory prior and fifteen friars surrendered 
 it November 12th 1538 ; the temporalities were then valued 
 at 104. 15s. 5d. a-year. The site and buildings were 
 granted to Sir Tho. Cawarden knt., who after the death of 
 Henry VIII. unroofed the church of St. Anne which served 
 the inhabitants of the precincts for a parish church, and let 
 part of it for stables. Afterwards he pulled down the 
 

 INTRODUCTION. 51 
 
 church walls and huilt a tennis-court " to the mayntenance 
 of vice and great hurte and corrupcion of the youthe of the 
 citie of London," and let part of the churchyard as a car- 
 penter's yard. The precincts became a place of fashionable 
 residence, and many of the nobility built houses for them- 
 selves. Here queen Elizabeth when sixty years old danced 
 at a wedding. Close by the convent-church on the spot 
 still known as Playhouse Yard was erected in 1575 the 
 Blackfriars' theatre, to which Shakespere has given an ever- 
 lasting fame. The Blackfriars was desolated in 1666 by the 
 great fire of London : the ground is now built over, yet 
 among the back houses some remains of the ancient walls 
 may still be seen. 
 
 Lynn, Norfolk. Dedicated to St. Dominic, being founded 
 in 1272 by Thomas Gedney. Temporalities in 1535 valued 
 at 18s. a-year. The prior and eleven brethren signed the 
 surrender in 1538. John Eyre esq. bought the site in 1544 
 of the king, and through many hands it is now held by the 
 corporation of Lynn and others. Few traces of the buildings 
 are to be seen. 
 
 Melcombe-Regis, Dorsetshire. Founded about 1417 by 
 Hugh Deverell and John Roger, who gave two houses and 
 land, and began to build the convent and church, for en- 
 couraging the town, which had been often attacked and 
 nearly ruined by invaders. Pope Martin V. August 17th 
 1418 granted license for the foundation and also for a 
 convent at Wendover,* which other benefactors had begun. 
 This convent made no progress till 1431 when the royal license 
 
 * "Wendover was probably soon abandoned. 
 
 In 1267, the Friar-Preachers had a royal grant of twelve oaks, 
 for the fabric of their church at Gillingham in Dorsetshire, And 
 in 1279 John de London gave them a site in Windsor, and they 
 had the royal license to establish themselves there. These foun- 
 dations were soon either given up or removed. 
 
52 INTKODUCTION. 
 
 was given for it ; meanwhile the Religious dwelt and carried 
 on their services in the two houses. In Feh. 1445-6 Henry 
 VI. granted them land in the sea and 10. a-year for twelve 
 years to build a tower and jettee for defending the town and 
 port against the flowing of the sea ; which they did at " grete 
 charge and costes" to themselves. Granted 35 Hen. VIII. 
 (1543) to Sir John Roger of Brianston, of the family of the 
 founder. The convent became changed into small dwell- 
 ings, and the church into a malthouse. 
 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne, Northumberland. Near the West 
 Gate, founded about 1260 by Sir Peter Scot first mayor and 
 Sir Nich. Scot his son. In the church John Baliol king of 
 Scotland did homage in 1344 to Edward III. and yielded 
 up to him the five southern counties of his kingdom. 
 Yearly rental in 1535 2. 19s. 4d. Surrendered January 
 10th 1538-9 by the prior and twelve friars. Sold 35 Hen. 
 VIII. (1544) to the mayor and burgesses of the town. In 
 1553 the corporation demised the friary to nine of the 
 mysteries or ancient trades of the town, and thus the build- 
 ings though greatly altered have been well preserved to the 
 present time. 
 
 Newcastle-under-Lyne, Staffordshire. Founded before 1281. 
 Leland says it stood on the south side of the town. 
 
 Newport, Monmouthshire. On the banks of the Usk 
 below the bridge. Granted 35 Hen. VIII. to Sir Edw. 
 Carn. There are still remains : some years ago the small 
 but elegant chapel was taken up with a cider mill. 
 
 Northampton. Built about 1235, when the king gave 
 fifteen oaks for building-timber. Dedicated to St. Dominic. 
 John de Dabington was either founder or a considerable 
 benefactor. Eleanor queen of Edward I. in 1279 gave the 
 friars a spring called Floxewell. Yearly rental in 1535 
 5. 7s. lOd. Surrendered October 20th 1538 by eight friars. 
 Granted 38 Hen. VIII. to Will. Ramsden. 
 
 Norwich, Norfolk. The Friar- Preachers entered Norwich 
 

 INTRODUCTION. 53 
 
 in 1226. Sir Thomas Gelham knt. was their patron. They 
 had the old parish church of St. John Baptist in the Cole- 
 gate now called Black Boys Street ; and made it conventual. 
 When the Order of Sacked Friars was put down in 1307 
 their house in Norwich on the opposite side of the river 
 was given (Oct. 28th) to the Friar-Preachers, who quitted 
 their old house in 1309, but left one of their brethren in it 
 for serving the church. In 1413 a great part of the city 
 with this convent was burnt down, and the friars went back 
 to their old house. They had not been very long settled 
 there when they were again burnt out in 1449 and driven 
 back to their new house which they restored, the church 
 dedicated to St. John Baptist being finished about 1462. 
 Here Elizabeth queen of Edward IV. lodged with her daugh- 
 ters and suite in 1470, when she visited Norwich. All the 
 possessions of the Friar-Preachers in this city were granted 
 by Henry VIII. in 1540 for 81. and 9s. a-year rent to the 
 mayor and corporation, and have" been variously used. The 
 ground of the first house was parcelled out to several persons : 
 the Unitarian chapel stands in the churchyard and the Inde- 
 pendents' meeting house is within the precincts near the 
 orchard. In 1804 a great part of the buildings of the 
 second house was made into a workhouse and the choir 
 (which had long served as a place of worship for the Dutch 
 Protestants) was used as a chapel for the paupers : the fine 
 nave has always been used by the corporation as a corn- 
 market and guild-hall, called from" the parish St. Andrew's 
 Hall. 
 
 Oxford. F. Gilbert de Fresnoy and his brethren found 
 their little oratory of our Lady too distant from the city, so 
 they obtained a more suitable place within the Jewry, hoping 
 at the same time to bring over the inhabitants of it to 
 Christianity. Isabel countess of Oxford and Stephen Mai- 
 clerk bishop of Carlisle, who afterwards gave up his see and 
 joined the Order, bestowed on them two pieces of land, and 
 
54 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the canons of St. Frideswide let them have several lands at 
 a very low rent. Here they built a house, while the coun- 
 tess of Oxford erected an oratory with a burial-ground 
 attached. They were soon joined by four of the greatest 
 theologians, philosophers, and writers of the age : F. John 
 of St. Giles, F. Robert Bacon, F. Richard Fishacre, and 
 F. Robert de Kilwardby, for whose schools they built a 
 separate house. In this convent was held in 1230 the first 
 chapter of the English province, and in 1258 the " Mad 
 Parliament" sat here. 
 
 The convent became too small to hold the scholars from 
 all parts of Europe who crowded to this school, which was 
 taught by Dominican professors who had a world-wide 
 renown. About 1259 Henry III. granted the friars in the 
 south suburbs, outside Little Gate and close to the river 
 Isis, a piece of land which was formed into an island by the 
 brook called Trill Mill stream. They sold their place in the 
 Jewry and with the money and benefactions built a larger 
 house. The church dedicated to St. Nicholas was conse- 
 crated June 15th 1262 by the bishop of Lincoln. Here 
 they had distinct schools for theology and philosophy, and 
 performed all their solemn acts of divinity in the church 
 and chapter-house and those of philosophy in the cloister. 
 The house was made a general college open to all the Order 
 and to the whole world, where for nearly three hundred 
 years many men of eminence were educated. 
 
 Henry VIII. destroyed this house, and in 1540 sold it 
 with the Grey friars, for 1094. to Richard Andrews and 
 John How, who some time after parted with it to Will. Frere 
 of Oxford and Agnes his wife. Frere pulled down the 
 church and most of the convent, and sold the stone, lead, 
 glass, bells, &c. at the lowest rate ; and thus the seat of the 
 Friar-Preachers at Oxford vanished. " But," says Wood, 
 "their memory has a right to be eternally preserved, who 
 lived with us to the immense benefit of the university; 
 
INTRODUCTION. 55 
 
 whilst the very prelates of the Church, attracted both by 
 their learning and unspotted course of life, laid down their 
 honours and preferments, and often repaired to Oxford to 
 take that rule upon them.'* 
 
 Pontefract, Yorkshire. Founded before 1266. Surren- 
 dered November 26th 1538 by seven friars and one unpro- 
 fessed novice. Granted 36 Hen. VIII. to Will. Clifford and 
 Mich. Wildbore. 
 
 Rhuddlan, Flintshire. Anian de Shonaw called Y Brawd 
 du o Nanneu or the Blackfriar of Nanneu was prior of 
 Ehuddlan in 1268, when he was made bishop of St. Asaph. 
 It suffered greatly in the Welsh wars of Edward I., but kept 
 up till the dissolution. Granted 32 Hen. VIII. to Henry 
 ap Harry. 
 
 Salisbury, Wiltshire. Begun in 1277 by Eob. de Kil- 
 wardby, archbishop of Canterbury, at Fisherton close to 
 Salisbury. To it a community of friars removed from the 
 adjoining parish of Wilton where they had been established 
 much earlier.* Edward I. in 1281 and Eleanor his queen 
 in 1289 were benefactors. Granted 36 Hen. VIII. to John 
 Pollard and Will. Byrte. 
 
 Scarborough, Yorkshire. Founded about 1245 by Sir 
 Adam Sage knt. At the request of the burgesses the friars 
 in 1285 removed to a better spot. 
 
 Shrewsbury, Shropshire. The Friar-Preachers settled here 
 in 1232 (not in 6 Hen. III. as the historians of the town 
 state) when the king granted them stone and timber for 
 their church. Lady Matilda de Lasci wife of Geoffry de 
 Genevile was so great a benefactress that she was styled 
 foundress. Stood a little without the wall on Severn side 
 at the end of Marwell St. Suppressed in 1538, and sold by 
 
 * The friars seem to have kept the site at Wilton ; Tanner says 
 it was granted 1 Edw. VI. to Sir Will. Herbert. 
 
56 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Henry VIII. in 1543 to Kich. Andrewes and Nich. Tem- 
 ple ; and since that time it has pa'ssed though many hands. 
 The buildings have long disappeared ; hut in 1823 when the 
 site was levelled for a wharf, the foundations of three cham- 
 bers were laid bare and many fragments of fine stonework 
 found. 
 
 Stamford, Lincolnshire. Founded before 1240 it is 
 supposed by Will, earl of Albemarle. Surrendered October 
 7th 1538 by the prior and eight friars. Granted 33 Hen. 
 VIII. to Eob. Bocher and David Vincent. 
 
 Sudbury, Suffolk. The friars settled here about 1242, 
 through the aid of Baldwin de Simperling and Mabilla his 
 wife, together with John de Chertsey. Granted in 1539 to 
 Tho. Eden esq. clerk of the Star Chamber ; and after being 
 sold many times the buildings were pulled down about 1819. 
 
 Thetford, Norfolk. Thetford was an episcopal see from 
 1075 to 1094. The church was for a short time in the 
 hands of the Cluniacs who gave it up soon after 1114, and 
 it fell into decay. At length Sir Edmund Gonvile (founder 
 of the Gonvile Hall now Caius College Cambridge) induced 
 Henry earl of Lancaster lord of Thetford, to whom he was 
 steward, to repair this old church and house and to settle 
 Friar-Preachers there. This was about 1336. John earl of 
 Warren by royal license of April 28th 1338 gave them land ; 
 he was esteemed a founder with Gonvile and the earl of 
 Lancaster. Dedicated to Holy Trinity, St. Mary, and All 
 Saints. The prior and five brethren signed the surrender 
 in 1538 ; but Blomefield thinks that there were many others 
 who would not join in it. Granted in 1540 to Sir Rich. 
 Fulmerston, who by will in 1566 founded a grammar school 
 and a hospital for two poor men and two poor women, which 
 were built on the ruins of the old cathedral. There are. 
 still considerable remains. 
 
 Truro, Cornwall. Founded by the Reskiner family and 
 dedicated to St. Dominic. Henry III. was also reputed a 
 
INTRODUCTION. 57 
 
 founder. Walter bishop of Exeter consecrated the church 
 September 29th 1258. Leland says it was in Kenwyn 
 Street. Granted 7 Edw. VI. to Edward Aglionby. 
 
 Warwick. Founded by John Plessets earl of Warwick 
 who died in 1263. Stood in the west suburbs of the city. 
 Yearly rental in 1535 4. 18s. 6d. The prior, sub-prior, 
 and four brethren surrendered it October 20th 1538. 
 Granted January 5th 1552 to John duke of Northumber- 
 land ; " and that it was soon after demolished," says Dug- 
 dale, " we need not doubt ; so that what became of the 
 ground whereon it stood, after it was escheated to Queen 
 Mary by his attainder, is not worth while to enquire." 
 
 Winchelsea, Sussex. Founded by Edward II. who March 
 19th 1317-8 gave twelve acres of land for the convent and 
 church. As they were too far from the town the friars had 
 royal license Apr. 10th 1339 to receive six acres of land 
 from Will. Batan which was nearer. Granted 38 Hen. VIII. 
 to Will. Clifford and Mich. Wildbore. 
 
 Winchester, Hants. Founded about 1230 by Peter de 
 Rupibus bishop of Winchester, with whom the friars first 
 came into England. Hen. III. in 1235 gave forty oaks for 
 the building. Granted 35 Hen. III. to the warden and 
 scholars of Winchester college. 
 
 Worcester. Founded about the end of Henry III. reign 
 by Will, de Beauchamp of Powick. Stood in the north part 
 on the highest ground of the city. Granted 31 Hen. VIII. 
 to the bailiffs and citizens. 
 
 Farm, Yorkshire. Peter de Brus the second who died in 
 1271 was founder. John de Aslacby and Petronilla his wife 
 in 1301 gave five acres of land for enlarging. Surrendered 
 in December 1538 by the prior five friars and six novices. 
 A gentleman's residence stands on the site. 
 
 Yarmouth (Great), Norfolk. At the south end of the 
 town, founded about 1270 by Thomas Falstolf and Geoffrey 
 de Pykgrin or Pykering. William Charles and in 1271 
 
58 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Henry III. gave land for building on and enlarging. The 
 church rebuilt in 1380 and dedicated to St. Dominic was 
 burnt down in 1525. Granted 34 Hen. VIII. (1542) to 
 Rich. Andrews and Leonard Chamberleyn ; occasionally 
 used as one of the defences of the town, particularly in 1588 
 at the Spanish invasion. Site now possessed by several 
 owners. 
 
 York. The Friar-Preachers were settled here by Sir Brian 
 Stapleton, and Henry HI. March 8th 1227-8 gave them 
 the chapel of St. Mary Magdalen in the Kingstofts. Sur- 
 rendered Nov. 27th 1538 by seven friars and four novices. 
 Granted 32 Hen. VIII. to Will. Blythman. On the site 
 was afterwards built in Tanner's Row by lady Hewley, a 
 Presbyterian, relict of Sir John Hewley of Bell hall, a 
 hospital for ten old women of her own religious persuasion. 
 Rest of the site turned into spacious gardens called the 
 Friars' Gardens, all private property. 
 
 This short account of the convents in England and Wales 
 shows how rapidly the Friar-Preachers spread over the 
 country. An Order given up to study as well as piety is more 
 select than those religious bodies in which piety alone opens 
 the cloister-door to the untalented but holy ascetic. What 
 the Dominicans wanted in numbers they made up for in 
 learning, and by learning in moral power, so that they 
 secured the confidence of royal and noble personages, and 
 won the esteem of the middle classes and the reverence of the 
 humblest ranks of the people. Their convents were generally 
 built in the suburbs of towns and cities amidst the dwellings 
 of the lower orders to whom they mostly gave their ministry. 
 Henry III. showed them great favour and had some of them 
 always with him, for whom he had the pope's leave April 
 30th 1250 enabling them to ride on horseback, when he 
 took the cross and intended them to go with him into the 
 Holy Land. They were employed in preaching the crusade : 
 the provincial chapter of 1255 chose out those who were to 
 
INTRODUCTION. 59 
 
 stir up the people in the various diocesqs against the en- 
 croaching Saracens. They also laboured to convert the Jews: 
 it is pleasing to mark that when the child Hugh of Lincoln, 
 in 1255, was crucified in scorn of Christianity, the Domini- 
 cans successfully pleaded for the lives of innocent Jews, on 
 all whom as a body the bitter hatred of the age charged the 
 crime. The Londoners were so angry with the Dominicans 
 for this really just and charitable act that they withheld the 
 usual alms, and for several days the friars of Holborn had 
 not even bread to eat. The Dominicans were constantly 
 engaged in the affairs of state, from the time when one of 
 them persuaded Henry III. to send away from his council the 
 obnoxious Poitevins. They were sent as ambassadors to 
 Sweden and other kingdoms, and to the courts of France and 
 Rome, particularly in the matter of the crusades and in the 
 quarrel about Guienne. Henry III. Edward I. Edward 
 II. and Edward III. chose Dominicans for their confessors ; 
 Edward II. once when his life was in great peril made a vow 
 in favour of the friars of Kings-Langley, and he faithfully 
 kept his promise in 1312. And after that unhappy king 
 was dethroned, the Friar-Preachers took up his cause 
 vigorously among the people, seeking to restore him; for 
 they did not know that he had met with a miserable and 
 cruel death. Edward III. granted many favours, and estab- 
 lished in the provincial chapters of the body, a solemn 
 anniversary for the soul of his consort queen Philippa, which 
 Richard II. and many succeeding kings confirmed. Richard II. 
 used the divine office according to the Dominican rite ; and in 
 1395 Boniface IX. granted leave to all clerics saying it with 
 him to continue it for two months when absent for a time. 
 There were some of the Order always in his council. Henry 
 VI. had a Dominican confessor. Even Edward IV. was 
 attached to the friars, and in their house at Shrewsbury his 
 two sons, Richard and George were born. And the first con- 
 
60 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 fessor of Catherine of Arragon, the injured queen of Henry 
 VIII. was a Dominican. 
 
 To the Church the English Dominicans rendered their full 
 measure of service. St. Edmund archbishop of Canterbury, 
 whose relics now repose at the college of the archdiocese of 
 Westminster which bears his name, always kept Dominicans 
 with him in his household, and his schoolfellow at Oxford, 
 F. Eobert Bacon, aided in making those formal enquiries into 
 his holiness which ki 1246 led to the canonization of that 
 great servant of God. F. Ralph Booking was the confessor 
 and biographer of St. Richard of Chichester, and F. John 
 of St. Giles was the friend of Robert Grosseteste, while F. 
 Thomas Jortz took in hand, but unsuccessfully the canoni- 
 zation of that stern but good bishop of Lincoln. The office 
 of penitentiary in the various dioceses which requires deep 
 knowledge of theology and of canon law was often given to a 
 Dominican. Many Dominicans of the English province have 
 filled the sees of England and Ireland or held titular 
 bishoprics in partibus infidel'wm, and have been coadjutors of 
 the bishops, and some have been raised to the dignity of 
 princes of the Church. 
 
 DOMINICAN CARDINALS OF ENGLAND. 
 
 Robert de Kilwardby,* tit. S. Eufaice and bishop of Porto, 
 12781279. 
 
 William de Macclesfield, tit. S. Sabina, 1303 ; but he had 
 died before his promotion. 
 
 * Parker by his loose use of the word Friar-Minor which he 
 applied both to Dominicans and Franciscans has led Godwin, 
 Collier, and some others to fancy that Kilwardby was a Franciscan, 
 though in his list of English cardinals he says directly that he was 
 a Dominican. Older authors agree on the point, and the State 
 Records of England place the matter beyond all dispute. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 61 
 
 William de Winterbourne, tit. S. Sabina, 13041305. 
 Thomas Jortz, tit. S. Sabina, 13051310. 
 
 DOMINICAN ARCHBISHOP IN ENGLAND. 
 
 Kobert de Kilwardby, archbishop of Canterbury, 1272 
 1278. 
 
 DOMINICAN BISHOPS IN ENGLAND. 
 
 St. Asaph. Hugh, 12341242. Anian de Schonaw, 
 12681292. Alexander Bache, 1389-901394. Thomas 
 Bud, 14501462-3. 
 
 Bangor. Thomas de Eingstead, 1357 1365. Gervase de 
 Castro, 13661370. John Gilbert, 1371-2 ; translated to 
 Hereford, 1375. Thomas Cheriton, 14361447. James 
 Blakeden, 14521464. 
 
 Carlisle. Kobert Beade, 1396 ; translated to Chichester. 
 
 Chichester. Thomas Bushook, 1385 ; translated to Kil- 
 more in Ireland, 1389. Bobert Beade, 13961415. 
 
 Coventry and Lichfield. John Burghill, 13981414. 
 
 St. David. John Gilbert, 13891397. 
 
 Ely. Thomas de Lisle, 13451361. 
 
 Hereford. John Gilbert, 1375; translated to St. David, 
 1389. 
 
 Llandaff. John Egglescliffe, 1323 1346. Thomas Bushook, 
 1383; translated to Chichester, 1385. William de Bottle- 
 sham, 1386 ; translated to Bochester, 1389. John Burghill, 
 1396; translated to Coventry and Lichfield, 1398. John 
 Hunden, 14581478. George Athequa, 1516-71536-7. 
 
 Norwich. John Hopton, 1554 1558. 
 
 Rochester. William de Bottlesham, 13891399. John 
 Hilsley, 15351538. 
 
 Sodor. John Sproton, 1392 (1400 ?) John Howden, 1523 
 (1532 ?) 
 
62 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ENGLISH DOMINICAN ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS IN IRELAND. 
 
 Armagh (Archb.) Walter Jortz, 1307. Eoland Jortz, 
 13131321. 
 
 Meath. William Andrew, 13741385. John Payn, 1483 
 1507. 
 
 Down and Connor. John de Egglescliffe, 1322 ; translated 
 to Llandaff, 1323. Robert de Rochfort, 14511456. 
 
 Kilmore. Thomas Rushook, 1390. 
 
 Dublin (Archb.) John de Derlington, 1279 1284; John de 
 Hotham, 12971298. 
 
 Ossory. Richard Winchelsea, 1479 (1486 ?) 
 
 Lismore and Waterford. Robert Reade, 1394 ; translated 
 to Carlisle, 1396. 
 
 Tuam (Archb.) John Baterley, 14271437. 
 
 Achonry. William -Andrew, 1374; translated to Meath, 
 1380. James Blakeden, 1442 ; translated to Bangor, 1452. 
 
 As writers, the English Dominicans were not excelled by 
 any others in the country, and shone, as Leland says of F. 
 Henry Escheburn, like the evening star among the lesser 
 lights, and though they lived in the ages of chattering 
 sophists many of their works were worthy of later times. 
 They wrote on every subject : commentaries on Scripture, 
 Theology, Canon Law, Metaphysics, Logic, and all branches 
 of Philosophy, Physics, History, Biographies, Philology, and 
 even Medicine and Magic : nor did they despise the pleasing 
 art of poetry ; and their quodlibets and sermons are un- 
 numbered.* As preachers they taught the people in market- 
 
 * A French Dominican first began the Concordance of the Bible 
 by making an index of the bare words ; but three English Domi- 
 nicans, F. Rich, de Stavensby, F. Hugh de Croyndon, and 
 F. John de Derlington about 1250 and 1252 gave us the con- 
 cordance as it now stands by quoting the passage with each word. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 63 
 
 places, in portable pulpits, and in public crosses, they aided 
 the parochial clergy, particularly at certain seasons, with 
 missions and retreats and in the confessional ; they spread 
 
 The first English-Latin Dictionary was compiled by Richard 
 Frauncis, called F. Geoffrey the Grammarian. The following is 
 the number of English Dominican works or treatises^ as far as we 
 have yet collected them. 
 
 Rob. Bacon 5, Rich, de Fishacre 9, Rob. de Kilwardby 45, John 
 of St. Giles 18, John de Derlington 3, including the " Concordantise 
 magnse Bibliorum Sacrorum Anglicanse dictse," Will, de Boderi- 
 sham 3, Will, de Kingsham 3, Will, de Alton 4, Anian de Schonaw 
 1, Rich. Castlecon 2, Ralph Booking 1, Hugh de Manchester 2, 
 Tho. de Sutton 13, Rich. Clapole or Knapwell 9, Hen. Escheburn 
 
 5, Will, de Hotham 7, John Redhead 2, Walter de Winterbourno 
 4, Maurice 4, Rob. Orford 5, Will, de Macclesfield 13, Tho. Jortz 
 13, Tho. Sperman 4, Walter de Exeter 1, Nich. Trivet 34, Will, 
 de Southampton 6, Gregory Britain 2, Walfc. Jortz 4, Tho. de 
 Langford 4, Tho. de Norwood 2, Rob. de York 5, Simon de 
 Bouralston 6, Tho. Waleis 29, Hugh de Ducton 3, Will. 
 D'Eyncourt 2, Peter 1, Rob. Holcot " the Firm and Unwearied 
 Doctor" 28, Tho. de Lisle 2, Tho. de Ringstead 7, Chr. de Molesey 
 
 6, Will. Brunyard 3, Will, de Roth well 17, Simon de Hinton 13, 
 John Stokes 2, Will. Jordan 9, Tho. Stubbs 14, Hen. Daniell 2 
 Will, de Bottlesham 2, Tho. Claxton 2, John de Bromyard 12^ 
 Rob. Humbleton 2, Simon 4, Robert Josse 5, Walt. Buckden 1, 
 Rog. Dymoke 2, Abraham de Walden 2, Acton (5 ?) 2, Hugh 
 Sweth 2, John Skelton 1, Reind 1, Tho. Palmer 6, Hen. Witfield 
 1, Rich._Winchelsea 1, Will. Beeth 3, John 5, Phil. Bromyard 2, 
 Griffin 2, Geoffrey the Grammarian 5, Reginald Pipern 2, John 
 de Coloribus 1, John Harley 3, John Hilsley 2, and Will. 
 Perm 3. 
 
 Many of these works have passed through the press. The Biblical 
 Concordance was printed the first time we think in 1479 at 
 Bologna. Tho. Jortg, *< Commentaria super IV. libros sententi- 
 arum," those on the first book printed Venetiis 1523; "Com- 
 
64 INTBODUCTION. 
 
 the devotion of the holy Rosary ; and by instructing all in 
 sound doctrine and piety led their hearers into the paths of 
 truth, virtue, and holiness of life. When John "Wycliffe 
 
 mentaria super Psalmos" Yenetiis 1611. " la Beati Joannis 
 Apocalypsim Expositio" Florentiae 1549, but falsely attributed to 
 St. Thomas Aquinas. Ralph Booking, Life of St. Eichard of 
 Chichester in the Bollandists' Acta Sanctorum. Mich. Trivet, twelve 
 books of his work *' In libros Sancti Augustini, de Civkate Dei" 
 with Tho. Waleis's work on the same subject; " Annales sex 
 Eegurn Anglise'' by Lucas d'Achery in the 8bh vol. of his 
 Spicilegium, Parish's 1668, by Anthony Hall Oxford 1719, and a 
 few years ago by the Royal Historical Society. Tho. Waleis, his 
 incompleted work " In decem primes libros e xxii de Civitate Dei 
 St. Augustini expositiones" made up from Trivet on the same sub- 
 jecfc, Moguntise 1473, Tolosse 1488, Venetiis 1489, Friburgi 
 BrisgoisB 1494, Lugduni 1520. Rob. Holcot, "Super quatuor 
 Libros Sententiarum Questiones," " Qusedam Conferencise," " De 
 Imputabilitate peccati, Qusestio longa,'' " Determinationes quarun- 
 dam aliarum Questionum," all four printed together Lugduni 1497, 
 1510, 1518; "In Librum Sapientise Prselectiones ccxiii" in 
 the infancy of printing without date or place, Spirse 1483, Venetiis 
 1483, 1500, 1509, 1515, 1586, Eeutlingse 1489, Basilese 1489, 
 1506, 1586, Hagenoaj 1494, Parish's 1511, 1514, 1518, 1586, and 
 again in abstract under the title of " Phoenix Eedivivus ex Eelicta 
 facundia Holcotiana palam in lucem progrediens, seu Postilla super 
 Librum Sapiential' etc., by F. Eaymund Ortz, Colonise Agrip- 
 pinse 1689 ; " Explicationes Proverbiorum Salomonis" Parisiis 
 1510, 1515, Lavingise 1591; "In Cantica Canticorum" and "In 
 Ecclesiastic! capita septem priora" Venetiis 1509 ; and the latter 
 work only (which Holcot was prevented by death from finishing) in 
 the infancy of printing without date or place, Venetiis 1509; 
 " Moralizationes Historiarum," Venetiis 1505; Parisiis 1507, 1510, 
 1513, and with the second 1586 edit, of the work, in Librura 
 Sapientise; " De Septem Peccatis Mortalibus," Parisiis 1517; 
 " Philobiblon, seu de Amore Librorum & Institutione Bibliothe- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 65 
 
 broached his new and revolutionary opinions he found 
 some of his ablest and most determined opponents in the 
 Dominican body. 
 
 The Order of Friar-Preachers had flourished in England 
 for a little more than three centuries, when the nation having 
 left its first charity and made the Church a creature of the 
 state had its candlestick moved out of its place. Henry VIII. 
 found many a ready tool for his breach with the Roman See 
 (which he completed in 1534) among the secular clergy, in 
 universities, and in all the religious Orders. Among the 
 Dominicans there were traitors. A friar of Bristol, who 
 
 carum," Spirse 1483 ; Parisiis 1500 ; in Tiio. James's Ecloga, 
 Oxonise 1599; and at the end of the Centuria I^pistolarurn 
 Philologicarum of Goldastus, Francof., 1610 : " Moralitates Verbum 
 Dei Evangelizantibus perutiles," Venetiis 1514. Tho. Stubs, 
 '* Chronica Pontificum Ecclesise Eboraci'' in Twysden's Decem 
 Soriptores Historise Anglican, Lomlini 1652 : ' Officium et Missa 
 de Nomine Jesu" and " Officium et Missa de B. Anna" in the 
 Breviary and Missal. John de Bromyard, " Sumraa Prae Jicantium," 
 very early but without date or place, Nurimburgse 1485, 1518, 
 Lugduni 1522, Venetiis 1586, Antverpise 1614; "Opus Trivium'' 
 on divine, canon, and civil law, very early but without date or 
 place, 1500, Parisiis 1500. Geoffrey the Grammarian, " Promptorius 
 Puerorum. Promptorium Parvuloruna sive Clericorum. Medulla 
 Grammatice," printed by Rich. Pynson in 1499; by Wykyn de 
 Worde in 1510, 1512, 1516, 1528, and lately by the Caraden 
 Society. John Hilsley, a Manual of Prayers (or Primer) with the 
 Epistles and Gospels (posthumous) London 1539 ; De Veri Corporia 
 esu in Sacramento. Will. Perin, three godly and most learned 
 Sermons of the most honourable and Blessed Sacrament of the 
 Altar, London 1546, 1548; " Spiritvall Exercyses and Goostly 
 Meditations," London 1557, Caen 1598; a book, in defence and 
 for the frequent celebrating of the Mass, which Wood had not 
 seen. Many Dominican works and editions we believe have escaped 
 
 our notice. 
 5 
 
66 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 was clever but ambitious, was eager to make himself great at 
 any cost by backing the royal will, and lending his name to 
 every schismatical measure. This was John Hilsley, who 
 was rewarded for his pains in 1535 with the bishopric of 
 Eochester. There were too a Stroddle prior of London, who 
 subscribed the supremacy ; a Cosin of Winchester and Dod 
 of Cambridge, who preached error, and a Briggs of Norwich, 
 who yielded to expediency. Hilsley died in his schism in 
 1538. Stroddle, when he was turned out of the convent of 
 London by Hilsley, inflicted his presence on the unwilling 
 nuns of Dartford under the false plea that he had royal 
 orders to do so ; his after career, as that of Cosin and Dod, 
 is unknown. Briggs went among the secular clergy, was 
 made vicar of Bressingham in 1539, of Kenningham in 1547, 
 and of Wymondham in 1559, and after following every 
 change of faith probably died out of the Church. On the 
 other hand, there were numerous friars of the Order, as F. 
 William Hardove, F. Will. Perin, F. Eich. Marshall, and 
 F. Eich. Hargrave, who combated the king's divorce and 
 supremacy with tongue and pen, and suffered in the 
 Church's cause. F. Will. Hardove was imprisoned in 
 1534, with many more, and the others had to quit the 
 country. In the following year more than a hundred 
 Dominicans chose rather to be driven from their native land 
 than to yield up their faith at the beck of the royal despot. 
 Fontana says, that not one of the young religious forsook the 
 Order ; they fled into Scotland and Ireland, and waited there 
 till the master-general settled them in different convents 
 abroad. The destruction of religious communities was begun 
 in 1536 by putting down the small convents, and in 1538 it 
 was finished by the forced surrender or forfeiture of the large 
 monasteries, which were sold to satisfy the avarice of needy 
 courtiers, or squandered on the pleasures of the king. Out 
 of all the houses, only thirteen appear as having surrendered 
 
INTRODUCTION. 67 
 
 formally.* The remaining friars were turned out of their 
 dwellings into the world without any provision for their 
 support, as they had not even the paltry pensions doled out 
 to the unhoused monks. Some few were secularized, as 
 F. Maurice Griffin, who in Mary's time became bishop of 
 Rochester ; most withdrew abroad, but some remained in the 
 service of their Order and of the fallen Church, among whom 
 was F. John Hopton, confessor to the princess, afterwards 
 queen Mary. When under Edward VI. Protestantism was 
 set up on the ruins of the Church, the wreck of the Domini- 
 can province was threatened with entire destruction. But 
 that end has never come. A holy hope has ever dwelt in the 
 province whispering the inspired words : " Miseries obli- 
 visceris, et quasi aquarum quse praeterierunt recordaberis. 
 Et quasi meridianus fulgor consurget tibi ad vesperam : et 
 cum te consumptum putaveris, orieris ut lucifer." Job xi. 
 16, 17. 
 
 * The community of Dartford alone subscribed the supremacy 
 May 14th 1534, if faith can be put in an instrument which 
 has only the seal of the convent, and bears neither names nor 
 signatures. 
 
THE LIFE 
 
 OF 
 
 PHILIP THOMAS CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 During the five years of queen Mary's eventful reign, the 
 national religion brought in by Henry VIII. and settled by 
 the protectorate of Edward VI. was abolished. In its an- 
 cient faith and ecclesiastical discipline, England was again in 
 communion with the Roman pontiff. In restoring the 
 Church Mary satisfied the many claims it had on her sym- 
 pathies even in a temporal point of view. In order to give 
 more security to it she laboured to repair the great defences 
 of the citadel of Sion. Several of the religious Orders were 
 revived, and the scanty possessions belonging to ecclesias- 
 tical foundations which had escaped the rapacity of courtiers 
 were given back for their hallowed uses. The Dominican 
 Order was then rendering great services in the two Universi- 
 ties, and shared the royal favour. Eighteen years had 
 passed since the convents were destroyed, and most of the 
 Religious who had fled into foreign countries were dead or 
 had become bound to other duties. The Dominican province 
 of England had lost its canonical form of government, and 
 the provincialship was made an honorary title for one of the 
 associates who form the council of the master-general at 
 Rome. Still there was a considerable body of Dominicans 
 in England governed by a vicar appointed by the master- 
 general. Mary called together a remnant of the Order in 
 
70 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 1556, and established it in the priory of St. Bartholomew in 
 Smithfield founded about 1102 by Kaliere the king's min- 
 strel : and F. William Perin was made prior of the house 
 by the authority of cardinal Pole legate of the pope in Eng- 
 land. This father was also vicar-general of the province, 
 and made himself famous as a great champion of the Church 
 during all the stormy period of the schism, and in conse- 
 quence underwent exile and severe trials all borne with un- 
 broken constancy and courage. He gathered a community 
 of English, Spanish, and Belgian friars in his new convent, 
 where however he soon rested from his labours. He was 
 buried August 22nd 1558 in the convent-church formed out 
 of the choir of the ancient priory which was all then left of 
 the venerable building. 
 
 The nuns of Dartford were likewise restored. Out of nine- 
 teen choir-sisters pensioned when their house was suppressed 
 seven still survived, and they again formed a community in 
 England. The convent of KingVLangley was given to them 
 in 1556; in 1558 after the death of Lady Anne of Cleves 
 they removed to Dartford, and their own home was once 
 more hallowed with their choral services and witnessed the 
 holiness of life which had made them faithful to their vows 
 for so many years and through such heavy trials. These 
 seven were, Elizabeth Cresner prioress, Catherine Clovyle, 
 Catherine Efflyn, Elizabeth White or Wright, Maria Benson, 
 Elizabeth Exmen, and Magdalen Frere : and their confessor 
 was F. Richard Hargrave an excellent Religious who had 
 never yielded for a moment to the schism. 
 
 The death of queen Mary November 17th 1558 was fatal 
 to the Church : her passing-bell was its knell too. Eliza- 
 beth was proclaimed queen, and there seemed a well-founded 
 hope at first that no change would be made in religion, as 
 she outwardly professed the ancient faith. But in a very 
 short time Mass was celebrated in her private chapel without 
 the elevation of the Host, and then the Holy Sacrifice was 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 71 
 
 done away with and communion given under both kinds. 
 Protestants from all parts of the continent, and particularly 
 from Geneva the head-quarters of Calvinism flocked into 
 England and spread their doctrines on all sides ; and every 
 one could now follow his inward spirit without question. 
 The parliament soon renewed the schism, by decreeing that 
 Elizabeth was supreme governor of the Church of England, 
 and that all who held any benefice or office must swear 
 to maintain her supremacy. The " Act for the Uniformity 
 of Common Prayer" was then passed; and the property of 
 the restored religious establishments was granted to the 
 crown. 
 
 After F. William Perm's death F. Kichard Hargrave 
 was elected prior of St. Bartholomew's by the unanimous 
 votes of the community ; and he was recommended to the 
 master-general by cardinal Pole for the vicarship of the pro- 
 vince. The letters-patent of the two offices did not reach 
 England till Easter 1559, when they were sent to F. John 
 de Villagarcia a Spanish Dominican then professor of theo- 
 logy in the university of Oxford ; and he forwarded them to 
 the sub-prior of the convent to be put into force. But the 
 sub-prior was a timid man and his moral cowardice made 
 him a traitor. He feared to break the laws enacted against 
 those receiving autfiority or jurisdiction from any foreign 
 prelate, and carried the letters to the privy council. F. 
 Richard Hargrave went to the convent to take the govern- 
 ment, when Lord Rich a nobleman of the privy council had 
 him driven out, and his life was in jeopardy, so he returned 
 to Dartford. The sub-prior kept the convent in his own 
 hands till it was destroyed. Of the friars there, after the 
 decease of F. William Perin some died, others who belonged 
 to the Spanish and Belgian provinces departed into their own 
 countries, and when the convent was suppressed July 12th 
 
72 LIFE Or CAE INAL HOWARD. 
 
 (o. s.) 1559* there were only three priests and one young 
 man, " who," to quote the words of F. Richard Hargrave, 
 " chose to remain in England and enjoy the flesh-pots of 
 Egypt to being abject in the house of the Lord." 
 
 The oath of supremacy and the " Book of Common 
 Prayer" were enforced from the feast of St. John Baptist 
 (June 24th) 1559. All the bishops except one were deprived, 
 and the political destruction of the Church was completed. 
 Three visitors were chosen out of the privy council and 
 authorized under the great seal of England to suppress the 
 new convents ; for all the religious had stood their ground 
 after the act was passed against them, except the Friar- 
 Minors who at once withdrew out of the kingdom and 
 carried away their goods unmolested. King Philip of Spain, 
 through his ambassador the duke of Feria, obtained a safe 
 conduct for the Religious thus driven from their homes and 
 found them means to pass the sea. The visitors soon went 
 
 * In the archives of the province, an interesting memorial of the 
 convent of St. Bartholomew in Smithfield is still preserved. It is a 
 Collectarium, in small folio, written in black letter, on vellum, and 
 comprising 134 leaves. At the bottom of the first page after the 
 calendar: ' Orate p' a'i'a Venerabilis p'ris ff'ris Rob'ti Mylys sacre 
 theologie m'ri ac qnda* p'uincialis anglie q 1 hu'c libru' fieri fecit 
 A x l M ccccc xxiij." Added at the head of the calendar : " Orate 
 pro aVa D'ni Thorns Dowman Sacerdotis eccli'ae lychfyldieV qui 
 hu'c libru' Conve'tui ordinis predicator' apud Sanctu' Bartholomeu 1 
 londini dedit anno 1557 : 12 : Septe'bris.'* At the bottom of the 
 last page; " Orate pro anima f ris Vincentij Torre S. Theol : Mag rl 
 Pro'ce Anglise Vicarij Gen 118 Ord is ff m Predicatorum, qui hunc 
 libr' Dono acceptum ab ad m R do P. Paulo Jordaens Priore Brugensi 
 eiqsdem Oord' 3 (sic) die 3. Junij 1683, deposuit in Bibliotheca ff m 
 Pred m Bornhemiensiu'. Pro Conventu suo S u Bartholonjaei Lon- 
 dinensi, die 15. Junii 1683." 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 7 * 
 
 to Dartford, and calling F. Richard Hargrave and another 
 priest who lived with him tendered the oath and book, and 
 promised great dignities and favours if they would leave the 
 Order and conform to what was required of them. "But 
 that Lord," says F. Richard, " who saved me from schism 
 in the time of Henry VIII. delivered me once more from 
 the lion's mouth, gave me constancy, and kept me from 
 apostatizing either from the faith or from religion." The 
 visitors next summoned the prioress and nuns each alone 
 the better to induce them to yield, bat they all refused with 
 unshaken constancy. Then the visitors seeing that they 
 gained nothing had everything in the convent valued, and 
 Bold all in the face of the nuns at the lowest rate. They 
 paid the debts of the house, divided the little money over 
 between the prioress and the nuns, took away the common 
 seal and the patents of the revenues, and commanded the 
 Religious to quit within twenty-four hours. Accordingly the 
 'nuns departed taking their books and best clothing, and 
 four days after together with the Bridgettins of Sion House* 
 embarked on board a vessel prepared at king Philip's expense 
 and crossed over to Belgium. The band of Dominican exiles 
 was formed of twelve members of the Order consisting of the 
 two priests, the prioress with four choir-nuns and four lay- 
 sisters, and a young girl who had not yet received the habit. 
 These nuns were all aged women the youngest being fifty 
 and three of them eighty years of age : one of them Eliza- 
 beth Wright was half-sister to John Fisher bishop of 
 Rochester, whose martyr-spirit she fully shared. They went 
 first to Antwerp and thence to Dendermond, where for two 
 months they lived in a hospital. At length the provincial 
 
 * The prioress of the Bridgettin nuns was Catherine Palmer, to 
 whom F. William Perm in 1557 dedicated his beautiful * Spiritual 
 Exercises.'* 
 
74 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of Belgium who was their only comforter found them a refuge 
 in the convent of Leliendael near Zierikzee, the capital of 
 Schowen one of the islands of Zeeland, the house heing in 
 a barren place almost without fresh water, and nearly in 
 ruins. Unfriended strangers they were obliged to ask the 
 master-general's leave for disposing of their few goods to 
 procure the necessaries of life ; and they had to petition the 
 duchess of Parma to extend to them her charitable aid. 
 Resources failed, and as the convent of Leliendael could not 
 support so great a burden on its means the English nuns 
 in two months had to return to Antwerp, where they lived on 
 alms. The iconoclastic outbreak in 1566 drove them from 
 that city, and they fled to Bergen-op-zoom. During those 
 times of hardship and suffering Elizabeth Cresner continued 
 to be their prioress, and they observed all the holy offices of 
 their Order. Death gradually reduced their numbers, so 
 that when the master-general made his visitation about the 
 end of December 1573 only the prioress and three nuns - 
 were still alive; and he assigned them to the convent of 
 Engelendael outside Bruges, where they soon passed through 
 the gate of death from the Angels' Valley to the Mount of 
 God. 
 
 Thus was the English province of St. Dominic laid waste. 
 Whilst the nuns were in Zeeland, the vicar-general proposed 
 to return into his native country with three of his religious 
 and try to organize his brethren again. All was fruitless. 
 The oppression of the Church began which in fierceness 
 equalled and in malice exceeded the persecutions of Chris- 
 tianity in the early ages. But the province has never been 
 extinguished. From time to time English Catholics entered 
 the Order in foreign convents, and then came to labour for 
 their countrymen and even to lay down their lives in the 
 glorious but unequal strife with error. They ministered to 
 the spiritual necessities of the faithful, flying from place to 
 place, from town to town, from county to county, as the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 75 
 
 bloodhounds of heresy harried the land. When Elizabeth's 
 evil reign was over it was hoped that the son of the queen 
 of Scots for the sake at least of his mother's memory would 
 grant toleration to Catholics. The master-general sent 
 additional missionaries into England from the neighbouring 
 provinces and enjoined the provincial of Ireland to lend his 
 aid. But James I. was too weak to be generous, and yield- 
 ing to the temper of the times he appointed a commission in 
 1604 for banishing the Catholic missionaries from England. 
 Many of the Dominicans had to withdraw, but several boldly 
 remained at the peril of their lives to console the faithful in 
 secret. For many years the little Dominican body struggled 
 on, recruited from time to time by religious from abroad. 
 In three general chapters of the Order regulations were made 
 for meeting the wants of the English province. In 1615 it 
 was recommended that the college founded by donna Agnes 
 de Gabennas in Andalusia should be assigned to the Eng- 
 lish; in 1618 probably on the failure of that scheme the 
 convent of Alcala also in Andalusia was deputed for English 
 novices ; and in 1628 it was decreed that English novices 
 should be received into the convents of Honda and Marchena 
 in the south of Spain. The province continued to be governed 
 by vicars- general even down to 1685. 
 
 A great many of the Dominicans in England were foreign- 
 ers attached to the embassies. The most famous of these 
 was F. Diego de la Fuente a Spaniard who resided many 
 years in London as confessor to count Gondomar ambassa- 
 dor of the king of Spain at the court of James I. This good 
 " Padre Maestro" as he was called was a very zealous and 
 learned friar, and was so much esteemed by the secular 
 clergy that when the archpriest Edward Harrison died in 
 1621 they sought him for their bishop, and it was only his 
 own earnest entreaties that made them cease to press their 
 point. He might have governed the Dominican body in 
 England, but here again he showed his disinterestedness, 
 
76 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 for at his instance the master-general July 8th 1622* gave 
 the charge to F. Thomas Middleton. 
 
 F. Thomas Middleton came on the mission into his native 
 country in 1617, and was usually known by the name of 
 Bade. He was superior of the province for thirty-three 
 years, and under the auspices of queen Henrietta Maria he 
 endeavoured to reinvigorate it by erecting a noviciate in 
 England. He obtained the master-general's patents for this 
 purpose June 24th 1638, but the troubles of the great 
 rebellion probably thwarted his plans. Among others he 
 was commissioned in 1642 by the archbishop of Cambray to 
 enquire diligently into the cause and manner of death of 
 several priests in England who had preferred the faith to 
 their lives. He, too, narrowly escaped taking his own place 
 among the martyrs whose acts he had to record. He was 
 arrested in London on account of his priestly character, cast 
 into Newgate, and brought up for trial along with F.. Peter 
 Wright S.J. at the spring sessions of 1651. The lord chief 
 justice Koles sent into the country for Thomas Gage to 
 appear against the prisoners. To ward off this blow the 
 Rev. George Gage an eminent clergyman prevailed on his 
 apostate brother not to sink himself into deeper guilt by 
 steeping his hands in innocent blood. Thomas Gage kept 
 his word as to F. Thomas Dade, for although he bore wit- 
 ness against him that he knew him to be the superior of the 
 Dominicans he qualified his testimony by adding that possibly 
 lie was not a priest as St. Francis governed his Order without 
 
 * All our dates are New Style, except when it is otherwise ex- 
 pressed. It may be useful to some of our readers to observe, that 
 the New Style in the seventeenth century was ten days and in the 
 eighteenth eleven days in advance of the old. So the date above 
 given was June 28th in England. The Old Style was given up in 
 September 1752. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 77 
 
 being one; and as the capital charge was not proved F. 
 Thomas was acquitted by the jury. 
 
 In 1634 there were twenty Dominicans in England. 
 By the disastrous civil war which raged for so many years 
 this number was lessened, and during the Commonwealth 
 there were only six Keligious who were natives of the country. 
 
 F. Thomas Middleton resigned the office of vicar-general 
 in 1655, and closed his life it is said May 18th 1664. 
 
 F. Thomas Catchmay whose baptismal name was George 
 was professed in the Order in 1623 and was long a mis- 
 sionary in London. He was appointed vicar-general Novem- 
 ber 3rd 1655 and was in authority for nearly six years. 
 
 F. William Fowler belonged to the family of Fowler of 
 St. Thomas's near Stafford, where he dwelt and died May 
 24th 1662. He left a picture of St. Dominic and one of 
 St. Thomas in the chapel of the house which was formerly 
 a priory of canons-regular of St. Augustine. 
 
 F. Thomas Armstrong was born in Northumberland or in 
 the county of Durham. He entered the English College at 
 Rome in 1631 for the secular priesthood, but was allowed to 
 leave and follow his vocation in the Order of Friar-Preachers. 
 He lived many years at Stonecroft about three miles from 
 Hexham, and laboured chiefly among the nobility and gentry 
 of those parts. He was widely known and much esteemed 
 for his diligence in his religious duties, and through his 
 means John Widdrington lord of Stonecroft left an annuity 
 for maintaining a priest of the Order there. He closed his 
 life May 29th 1662 and was burred at Stonecroft. 
 
 F. Robert Armstrong brother of F. Thomas dwelt in a 
 mean cottage either within or close to Hexham. He laboured 
 in his missionary career with plentiful fruit especially among 
 the common people and brought back many families into 
 the church. He was remarkable for holiness of life and for 
 great gifts as an exorcist, so that he became " daemonibus 
 terribilis." He was usually called by the name of Roberts 
 
78 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 and died at Hexham May 5th 1663 in the repute of sanctity, 
 for fifty years after " his name still breathed a sweet odour 
 and his memory was in benediction." 
 
 F. David Joseph Kemeys will be repeatedly mentioned in 
 the course of our narrative. 
 
 Besides these six on the mission there were other English 
 Dominicans in various convents abroad. But the province 
 had now fallen so low that it seemed to be on the brink of 
 utter ruin, when it pleased God in His good providence to 
 call His servant from the highest nobility of the land for 
 bringing about its Kestoration. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Hon. Philip Howard belonged to the most noble 
 family of England. Thomas Howard his grandfather, born 
 in 1585, enjoyed the hereditary titles of his illustrious 
 ancestors, being Sir Thomas Howard, chief of the Howards, 
 Earl of Arundel and Surrey, premier Earl and Earl Marshall 
 of England; Baron Howard, Mowbray, Segrave, Bruce of 
 Gower, Fitz Alan, Clun, Oswaldestre, Maltravers and Grey- 
 stock. He took for his consort Lady Alethea, third daughter 
 and eventually sole heir of Gilbert Talbot earl of Shrewsbury ; 
 and had with others two sons James and Henry Frederick. 
 James, commonly called Lord Mowbray and Maltravers, died 
 without issue. Henry-Frederick on his brother's decease 
 received those titles, and when his father died succeeded to the 
 other dignities of his house. 
 
 By his consort Elizabeth daughter of Esme Stuart, duke 
 of Lennox, who was allied in blood to the reigning sovereign 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, lord Henry Frederick Howard 
 had a numerous family, the sons being Thomas, Henry, 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 79 
 
 Philip, Charles, Talhot, Edward, Francis, Bernard and Esme; 
 and the daughters Anne, Catherine and Elizabeth. 
 
 Philip, the third son, is the subject of the present work. 
 He was born September 21st 1629, at Arundel House, the 
 town-residence of his family in the parish of St. Clement Dane 
 without Temple Bar. Up to the age of fourteen years he 
 was under several private tutors* by whom his fine abilities 
 were well developed, whilst his active mind was disciplined 
 in the school of Christ. Some of his tutors were Protestants, 
 but they failed to influence the fair character of their pupil. 
 His education was entirely controlled by his grandfather, who 
 unfortunately for himself had conformed in 1615 to the 
 Church of England, being perhaps led to do so by political 
 motives, for the sincerity of his change may be questioned, as 
 his children and grand-children were brought up in the faith 
 he had forsworn ; Clarendon says that " he was rather 
 thought not to be much concerned for Religion, than to 
 incline to this or that party of any," and that "he died in 
 Italy, under the same doubtful character of Religion in which 
 he lived." Thus Philip was educated a Catholic. His mind 
 was deeply imbued with piety, and whilst he was a mere boy 
 he had a gentle but strong influence for good on those around 
 him, so that his grandfather was wont to call him his Bishop; 
 and even then he had ideas that needed only favourable 
 circumstances to bud and ripen into the high vocation of 
 religious life. 
 
 Thomas earl of Arundel was greatly esteemed and much 
 employed in the court of Charles I. He was chief justice and 
 justice-in-eyre of the royal forests, parks and chases beyond 
 Trent ; lord lieutenant of Norfolk, Sussex and Surrey, Nor- 
 
 * \Yhen he was eleven years old, Philip with his brothers 
 Thomas and Henry appear to have been entered Fellow Com- 
 moners of St. John's College, Cambridge. His and their residence 
 in the University must have been very short. 
 
80 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 thumberland, Cumberland and Westmoreland ; knight of the 
 most noble Order of the Garter ; one of the most honourable 
 Privy Council in England and Ireland ; steward of the royal 
 household ; and although no soldier, general of all the king's 
 forces in the expedition of 1639 against the Scots; and in 
 1644 he was created earl of Norfolk. In July 1641 the earl 
 and his countess were appointed by the king to conduct 
 abroad the mother of queen Henrietta Maria, who for two 
 years had been in England. He left his countess with the 
 French queen at Cologne, and spent some time at Utrecht 
 with his grandsons who had been sent there for their educa- 
 tion. Again after the marriage of Mary the king's eldest 
 daughter to William second prince of Orange (father of 
 William III.) he was commissioned to escort the royal bride 
 with her mother Henrietta-Maria into Holland. He em- 
 barked at Dover, at the end of February 1641-2 and safely led 
 his charge to her destination. The earl never returned into 
 England, for the Civil War broke out and he determined to 
 remain on the continent. From Holland he went to Ant- 
 werp, where he was joined by his countess and grandchildren, 
 who were forced to seek abroad the personal safety and 
 religious freedom which the calamities of their native land 
 imperilled. 
 
 A Catholic country influenced Philip Howard in a manner 
 easily foreseen in a youth so well disposed. Soon after he 
 arrived at Antwerp he fell in with the Carmelite friars there, 
 and in the first impulse of devotion he wished to join their 
 venerable Order. But his vocation lay elsewhere, so that it 
 is no wonder that his resolution gave way when it encountered 
 the affection of his parents and the extraordinary fondness of 
 his grandfather for him. Still he did not give up his 
 hopes of entering religion, but patiently awaited the time 
 when his course would become clear and practicable. 
 
 Leaving the countess at Antwerp (and they never met 
 again) the earl of Arundel began a long tour with some of his 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 81 
 
 grandsons, of whom Philip was one. He visited Spa, passed 
 through part of France, and then went into Italy. At Milan 
 Philip Howard hecame acquainted with F. John Baptist 
 Hackett, of the Order of Friar-Preachers, who was regent in 
 the convent of St. Eustorgius and taught theology there. 
 The kindness and learning of this celebrated Irish Dominican 
 won the heart and secured the confidence of Philip, who 
 opened his mind to him and declared that he intended if 
 possible to 'quit the world. Philip very soon felt strongly 
 drawn towards the Order of St. Dominic, and while begging 
 spiritual guidance in the matter he explained how he would 
 be greatly hindered in his design by the affectionate oppo- 
 sition of his family and in particular of his grandfather. In 
 reply F. John Baptist Hackett only repeated the sound and 
 prudent counsel usually given on such occasions. If the 
 vocation was from God there was no reason to dread the con- 
 tradiction of friends, for He who inspired the holy purpose 
 would by His grace change their dispositions in the end, and 
 make what seemed insurmountable obstacles only serve His 
 holy Will. So the good Father advised Philip to recommend 
 the matter earnestly to God, to increase the fervour of his 
 prayers, to cleanse his conscience thoroughly by a strict con- 
 fession, and to leave the event in the hands of Providence. 
 Philip was much comforted and encouraged, and remained 
 with his grandfather, but he prudently kept his aspirations 
 secret. He continued the tour through the chief cities of 
 Italy. In his travels he came to the town of Piacenza in the 
 duchy of Parma, where he stayed for some time. He now 
 seized the opportunity to carry out his purpose. With leave 
 from his grandfather to go again to Milan he hastened to his 
 kind guide, to whom he declared that he was determined to 
 join the Order of St. Dominic, and he sought means to do so. 
 F. John Baptist Hackett perceived how difficult and pressing 
 was the case. He had to choose between the danger of a 
 serious and perhaps everlasting injury to the young nobleman 
 
 6 
 
82 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 and the certainty of stirring up the earl of Arundel's anger and 
 the calumnies of the world against him. He preferred the 
 latter alternative, as it would at least hring the matter to an 
 issue. In his company Philip hastened to the convent of the 
 Order of Cremona, where June 28th 1645 he laid aside his 
 rich attire, put on the simple hahit of religion, took the name 
 of Thomas out of devotion to the Angelic Doctor whose 
 extraordinary trials of vocation he was in some measure 
 to share, and entered on the noviciate of a humble Black- 
 friar. 
 
 The news of this bold step was immediately sent to the 
 earl of Arundel in letters both from Brother Thomas Howard 
 and F. John Baptist Hackett, and it made a stir in the 
 earl's family which in violence could hardly have been fore- 
 seen. In the mind of the earl, the bitterest feelings of pride, 
 anger, and deeply-wounded affection were aroused. His 
 indignation was directed against the Dominicans for daring 
 to receive the novice, and particularly against F. John 
 Baptist Hackett, whom he represented as seducing his grand- 
 child into the monastic state, towards which the youth had 
 never shown any leaning. Unweariedly he took measures 
 for drawing the novice from his retreat and restoring him to 
 his family, and he engaged most powerful friends in his own 
 behalf by stating the case to them with all the prejudices of 
 his own views. The day after the religious clothing the earl 
 sent his account of what had happened to the countess of 
 Arundel at Antwerp, and meanwhile he and his grandson 
 Henry tried to entice the novice from his new career. But 
 their entreaties, promises, and remonstrances were withstood 
 with wonderful firmness and energy, in which the earl could 
 see nothing but obstinacy and disobedience. 
 
 By gaining over the supreme ecclesiastical authorities to 
 his side the earl of Arundel thought to frustrate the purpose 
 of the novice beyond the power of any appeal. He called in 
 the aid of John Digby, esq., who afterwards married lady 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 83 
 
 Catherine Howard, the earl's granddaughter : and this active 
 and interested advocate "being then in Borne went immediately 
 to cardinal Francis Barberini protector of England, through 
 whom he got access to cardinal Panfili nephew of the reign- 
 ing pontiff, and to cardinal Anthony Barberini protector of 
 the Order of Friar- Preachers. All three he enlisted in favour 
 of the earl. Cardinal Panfili laid his representations before 
 Innocent X., and received commands, which, though they fell 
 short of the ' earl's full wishes, were calculated to discover 
 whether Brother Thomas Howard had been improperly in- 
 fluenced in choosing his new state of life. By the pontiff's 
 order, cardinal Panfili wrote July 17th to the bishop of 
 Cremona and directed him to remove the young religious 
 from his convent, to forbid all intercourse between the Domini- 
 cans and their novice, and to keep him in the episcopal 
 palace till his real disposition was found out and the further 
 will of his Holiness made known. Two days after cardinal 
 Francis Barberini expressed to the earl how much he sym- 
 pathized with him and disapproved of the imprudence of 
 those who had taken such advantage of his grandson's frank- 
 ness ; and he added that he had forwarded the great exer- 
 tions of Mr. Digby by dispatching Sig. Prospero Meocci, a 
 gentleman in his service, into Lombardy to carry out the 
 pope's instructions. 
 
 By the hand of Meocci, cardinal Anthony Barberini sent a 
 letter to the master-general F. Thomas Turco to engage 
 his co-operation, so that the matter which regarded the 
 service of English Catholics might be speedily and silently 
 ended; and the master-general seeing such an appearance 
 of justice at once yielded, and wrote in suitable terms to the 
 prior of Cremona. 
 
 Commissioned by these high authorities Meocci hastened 
 to obey his orders. When the prior learned the will of the 
 pope and received the master-general's letter he promptly 
 submitted. Brother Thomas Howard was overwhelmed with 
 
84 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 sorrow, protested against his removal, and refused to 
 acknowledge his separation from the Order, or even to lay 
 aside the outward tokens of religion. He was taken from 
 the convent July 26th to the palace of Caesar Monti cardinal- 
 archbishop of Milan. There he had apartments to himself 
 adjoining those of his eminence, and he was surrounded with 
 domestics and strangers, hut strictly withdrawn from every- 
 one suspected of influencing him in his cherished purpose. 
 In a few days, Meocci gave an account of his own proceedings 
 to the earl of Arundel, and added that his eminence had 
 several times examined the novice and found him very con- 
 stant in his resolution. 
 
 Meanwhile, this constancy was well searched into by the 
 cardinal-archbishop, who daily spent some hours in convers- 
 ing familiarly with the novice. To him Brother Thomas 
 Howard laid his mind open, and explained that for three 
 years he had thought of becoming a religious in order that 
 he might help in the conversion of his kindred and country- 
 men. The cardinal urged against him, that the change from 
 the Carmelites to the Dominicans was a reason for doubting 
 other changes as time went on; the restraints of religious life 
 might be very burdensome at his tender age ; he could pro- 
 mote his own salvation in every state ; by his example and 
 great zeal he might as a secular do much among the Catholics 
 of England and help to convert heretics, and perhaps he 
 would succeed better with the sword at his side than with the 
 capuce upon his head ; the scholars of the Swiss college were 
 not allowed to become Religious, as out of religion they 
 were more useful in their own country ; his resolution mis- 
 represented and ill-understood might perhaps be somewhat 
 injurious to the Catholics of England ; the delay of a couple 
 of years might strengthen and fix his vocation ; and some 
 doubts of his constancy might arise. To all these and other 
 like objections the novice replied in few words, that he could 
 save his soul better in religion than in the world, in England 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 85 
 
 be could do all the more as a religious in the service of souls, 
 and if he waited for another opportunity he was not sure of 
 it. The novice always spoke of the conversion of his friends 
 and countrymen with great earnestness, and with a peculiar 
 bright expression of pleasure lighting up his countenance. 
 The cardinal called in an Oblate who was prefect of the 
 spiritual exercises, and the grand Penitentiary of Milan, who 
 particularly noted all these traits of character ; and their 
 knowledge of the spiritual life rendered their decision above 
 all dispute : after repeated examinations they both con- 
 cluded that the vocation of Brother Thomas Howard was 
 true and came from God. 
 
 Cardinal Monti saw all that passed with secret satisfaction, 
 and August 2nd wrote a long account to cardinal Panfili of 
 what he had done in this delicate matter. His letter gave 
 the case in its juster and more favourable aspect, and con- 
 siderably altered the opinion of the three cardinals. Inso- 
 much that when the earl of Arundel wrote twice to cardinal 
 Francis Barberini thanking him for his ready assistance and 
 urging him to bring the affair to a speedy close, his eminence 
 returned a tardy reply, which though courteous was so 
 reserved as to show how he now looked on the case and that 
 lie would not overstep the bounds of strict justice. The 
 master-general too openly took up the cause of Brother 
 Thomas Howard and lent it all his influence. 
 
 The earl of Arundel signally failed in attempting to show 
 that the Dominicans had used unwarrantable influence. He 
 now tried again to carry his point by a more particular attack 
 on the affections of his grandson. Henry Howard went to 
 his brother at the cardinal's palace, and he thus describes 
 what passed there in a letter written to the earl on the same 
 day (August 9th). " I had two or three howres talke with 
 him in the Garden alone, & I thinke tould him as much, and 
 as many, and as strong reasons & persuasions as I could 
 possibly thinke of; & could not moue him in anything; onely 
 
86 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 when I cliidd him for his disobedience, and tould him how 
 vnkindly your Ex ce tooke it at his hands, hee seemed to be 
 somewhat mooued to heare how much your Ex ce greeued for 
 his losse, yett not with the least intent euer of quitting his 
 habite, telling me how fully he was resolued to continue his 
 firme purpose during life. I shall not fayle to talke with 
 him, and doe y 6 best I can to persuade him to reason, to 
 the w ch now I finde him very auerse and obstinate." The 
 ecclesiastical authorities became so well satisfied with Brother 
 Thomas's case that he was sent to the Dominican convent of 
 S. Maria delle Grazie in Milan ; and Henry Howard foiled 
 in his powerful assaults on his brother's resolution returned 
 to his grandfather. 
 
 The subject was again forced on the attention of Innocent 
 X. from another quarter. At Antwerp the countess of Arun- 
 del afflicted at the earl's letter, flew to the papal nuncio at 
 Brussels and secured his co-operation. In a letter to the 
 earl she thus expresses her hopes and feelings. 
 
 "My Dearest harte, I receaued yesterday your letter of 
 y e 29 of June, with the sadest newes (as with all reason you 
 expresse it to be vnto you, and is no lesse to me,) of Philip, 
 though so much comfort we have, that there cannot be lesse 
 than one whole yeare's time to worke with effect his returne, 
 for w h a letter to the Marques of Velada will, I hope, be suf- 
 ficient : for he being informed of the case, it cannot but be 
 estemed a thing due in al iustice to have him taken away 
 from those, who have in such manner receaued him. The 
 Marques cannot but in honor and iustice effectually order and 
 vse his authority in it ; and if he finde it needefull, that of 
 y Nuntio's theare; but if nothing else shall serue, I am 
 resolued (if I can geet moneys to free my selfe from this 
 place) to goe my selfe in person (to free you from such an 
 affliction) and to effecte it, and euen follow the Pope's letter 
 for that purpos, rather then it should not be done. For God 
 
LIFE OF CAEDINAL HOWARD. 87 
 
 his sake, my harte, lett us not afflict ourselues : wee shall 
 assuredly haue redresse, as I find to he the iudgment of the 
 most pious and prudent men of all Sortes, who all condemne 
 vtterly such proceedings of theyrs : to w ch [I join] my prayers 
 to our Lord Jesus for all happiness to vs and all ours. 
 
 I rest 
 
 " Y r most faythful louing wife, 
 
 "A. ARUNDEL & SURREY. 
 " Antwerpe, 29 Julij, 1645." 
 
 The nuncio accordingly wrote to Innocent X., who wearied 
 with the importunities of the Howard family passed the 
 affair over to the Congregation de Propaganda Fide. Early 
 in September this congregation yielded to the countess's 
 desire so far as to direct Brother Thomas Howard to be 
 removed to Borne that his vocation might undergo a still 
 stricter ordeal. 
 
 On learning it was intended to send him from Milan to 
 Rome, Brother Thomas Howard was much alarmed. Hitherto 
 he had only passively resisted the overtures of his family, hut 
 now he thought it needful to strike openly and boldly for his 
 religious freedom. He wrote September 18th a formal pro- 
 test praying and claiming as his right, that if he were again 
 separated from his Order he might be restored to it, as he 
 was fully determined to persevere till death. 
 
 The decree of the propaganda revived the earl of Arundel's 
 hopes of soon carrying his point ; and before he knew the 
 decision of the congregation he wrote twice to sir Kenelm 
 Digby, through whose influence at the Roman Court still 
 greater importance he thought would be added to his cause. 
 Sir Kenelm's reply was delayed for nearly a fortnight. 
 
 " My Lord, Be pleased to receaue by this my dutifull 
 acknowledgement of your lo^' 8 , one of the 18, the other of the 
 25 September. In both of w ch y r lo : doth me much more 
 honor then I can deserue. But certainely (my lord) no 
 
88 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 man lining desireth more then I to do y r lo : and y r noble 
 famely, seruice. I haue, this morning, spoken both w th Car- 
 dinall Panfilio and Cardinall Panzirola, to vnderstand when 
 they expect Mr. Phillip here; and they both told me that 
 Cardinal Monti his last letters assured them there should be 
 no time lost in his sending hither, but that he should infal- 
 libly come by the first fitting and secure conveniency. And 
 in truth, they expressed themselves exceeding sensible of 
 M r Phillip's forgetting himselfe to y r lo : and to his parents, 
 and of the fryars' impudency and other missebeseeming pro- 
 ceedings, and bad me assure y r lo : that, as soone as he shall 
 be here, they will do their vtmost to serue you in this busi- 
 nesse, as being exceedingly sensible of y r case. Father Hector 
 will do y r lo: much seruice herein, both w th his aduice and 
 solicitation, so doubptlessely will Cardinall Barbarin (in whose 
 house, I conceaue, y r grandchild is to remaine); and as farre 
 as my small talent reacheth, y r lo: is sure of my dutiful 
 seruice as long as I stay here. Yet for the credit of the 
 businesse (besides the efficacious helpe), it will be requisite 
 somebody should be here with imediate procure from y r lo :, w ch 
 if you did thinke fitt to haue y r granchild M r Henry to be the 
 person, and that no other considerations checke att it, I am 
 very confident the businesse would thriue in his hands ; for 
 his great discretion and the much esteeme he hath with all 
 persons here will render him successfull in any thing hee 
 shall undertake, especially when he shall be accompanied w th 
 so much reason and iustice. I will not longer troble your lo :, 
 but beseching God to send you perfect health and happinesse, 
 I rest 
 
 " Y r lo: most humble and most obedient seruant, 
 
 "KENELME DIGBY. 
 "Borne, 7thof8ber, 1645." 
 
 It seems to have been at first arranged to place Brother 
 Thomas Howard in the palace of cardinal Barberini, it was 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 89 
 
 perhaps owing to his own protest that he was sent to the 
 Dominican convent of St. Sixtus. Following sir Kenelm's 
 advice, the earl of Arundel despatched Henry Howard to 
 Rome, who sought to procure a command from the pope 
 shutting Brother Thomas out of the Dominican and every 
 other Order, except with the clear sanction of the Holy See 
 and the leave of his family. The reasons given for so severe 
 a measure were solely that the Howards would he disgraced 
 hy one of them turning friar, and that were the matter taken 
 up by the British parliament, the earl might have to suffer 
 imprisonment and the forfeiture of all his property, if he ever 
 returned into England. To such effect Henry Howard wrote 
 a letter in the name of the whole Howard family to cardinal 
 Capponi for the consideration of the sacred college and of the 
 Sovereign Pontiff. 
 
 Little ear could be given to such weak reasons for making 
 a vocation void, and Henry Howard saw that he must limit 
 his efforts to the object of stripping his brother of the habit 
 for a time and sending him to a distance, in the hope that 
 change and delay would alter the purpose which all other 
 means had failed to shake. He had however penetra- 
 tion enough to perceive that even do what he might there 
 was still too much ground for fearing that he would be foiled 
 in the long-run by his brother's steadfastness. He thus 
 wrote to the earl of Arundel. 
 
 " Deare Grandfather, Since my last letter vnto your 
 Excell ce , I have solicited the business very hard, and find by 
 Cardinall Pamphilio, that we cannot possibly haue any 
 comand from y e Pope to conland my brother absolutely to 
 bee excluded the Order; for Cardinall Pamphilio himselfe 
 sayes, it would bee an extreame scandale to the world, that 
 by mayne force hee should bee hindred from it, if it be a 
 trew vocation from God. Thearefore that w ch I cheefly reach at 
 is, that only y e Pope will for the present be pleased to 
 
90 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 comand his habite to be taken offe, and that he may only be 
 excluded the Order for the present, vntill his holinesse shall 
 againe, by expresse order, give way vnto it, I wishing that, 
 in the meane time, he may be sent vnto Perugia or some 
 other convenient place, wheare for a few yeares he may 
 studey ; and if it be a trew vocation from God (as hee sayes 
 it is) then it will continue for euer, although hee bee for 
 y e present seuered from y e Order : and thus much I haue 
 very good hopes to obtaine, yett I feare that I can scarce 
 hinder that, after some yeares' time w ch he must employ in 
 studey, if his resolution and obstinacy continue, but that he 
 will then be permitted by y e Pope to enter againe. Yett I 
 thinke that if, for y e present, I can gett off his habite & 
 take him out of y e Dominicans' clawes, I shall doe very well, 
 & I doe really assure your Ex ce that this businesse is ex- 
 treamely much more difficult then I could possibly imagine 
 it, ere I was a personall and eye witnesse of it : this is all 
 that I can say of it at this present ; wherefore, I shall only 
 most humbly craue your Ex ce ' s blessing, & expect your 
 comands, who am and ever shall bee, 
 
 " Y r E x e ' 3 most dutifull grandchild, 
 
 "HENRY HOWARD. 
 "Kome, 9berthe7, 1645." 
 
 .This scheme also failed, and after more than half a year's 
 toil to thwart the divine will, Henry Howard withdrew from 
 Rome and returned to Padua where the earl of Arundel 
 had fixed his abode.* By him Brother Thomas sent the fol- 
 lowing letter. 
 
 * John Evelyn was at Padua in 1646, and thus writes in his 
 diary. " It was on Easter Monday that I was invited to breakfast 
 at the earl of ArundePs. I took my leave of him in bed, where I 
 left that great and excellent man in teares on some private discourse 
 of crosses that had befallen his illustrious family, particularly the 
 unhappiness of his grandson Pailip turning Dominican friar.'* 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 91 
 
 "Deare Grandfather, With this occasion of my deare 
 brother his returning backe to your E., I could not doe lesse 
 then write these few lines vnto your E., to lett you vnderstand 
 bow sory I am that your E. taketh it so ille that I haue 
 made my selfe a frier; for God Almighty knoweth that I 
 would neuer haue done any such thing, if hee had not 
 inspired and caled mee theare vnto : thearefore, I humbly 
 desire your E. not to trouble your selfe theareat ; for since 
 God hath caled mee vnto such a holy Keligion, I make no 
 doubpt but hee will giue me perseuerance thearein : and your 
 
 E. may bee assured that I doe not faile in praying daly both 
 for you and all my parents : therefore, humbly crauing your 
 pardon both for this and all the rest of my offences, & humbly 
 desiring your blessing, I remaine alwaise, From our Convent 
 of S. Sisto in Home, this 22 of January, 1646, 
 
 "Your Excell 6 ' 8 most dutifull & obedient grandchild, 
 "FREYER THOMAS HOWARD, of the order of the Preachers." 
 
 Due prudence and moderation required that the wishes of 
 the earl of Arundel and of his family should be yielded to 
 as far as Christian justice allowed. At the suggestion of 
 
 F. Dominic de Marini,* vicar-general of the Order, (the 
 master-general being then on his visitations in Spain) 
 Brother Thomas Howard was withdrawn from the Dominicans 
 of St. Sixtus and placed with the fathers of St. Philip Neri.f 
 Thus the last five months of his noviciate were passed at La 
 Chiesa Nuova under the famous F. Paul Arringhi, who 
 
 * He was brother of the master-general F. John Baptist de 
 Marini, and became at last vice-legate and archbishop of 
 Avignon. 
 
 I Brother Thomas Howard was received to the clerical habit in 
 the name of the province of England and convent of London ; but 
 he now changed his affiliation, and was accepted Feb. 27th for the 
 convent of Cremona. 
 
92 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 fathomed the disposition of his novice with fitting trials. 
 At the close of the probation the good Oratorian openly 
 declared that if Brother Thomas's vocation was not from 
 God he did not know what a true vocation was. He gave the 
 same testimony to Innocent X. whose interest was stirred up 
 himself to question the novice. Accordingly Brother Thomas 
 had an audience of the pope, and his prudent and ready 
 answers drove away all doubts from the pontiff's mind. The 
 pope called F. Dominic de Marini into his presence and gave 
 him leave to admit the novice into the Dominican Order. 
 Brother Thomas Howard made the usual protest, Oct. 18th, 
 that of his own free will he entered the Order, and next day 
 he joyfully subscribed his solemn profession at the convent of 
 St. Sixtus, being then in the eighteenth year of his age. His 
 vows were received by the vicar-general of the Order. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 From Rome Brother Thomas Howard was sent to the 
 Dominican convent of the Blessed Virgin commonly called La 
 Sanita at Naples, where he studied very diligently for four 
 years, and made rapid progress in piety and learning. A few 
 weeks before he left Rome, he received from Padua the 
 news of the death of his grandfather, who had long 
 been in failing health : and again in 1649 a fresh sorrow 
 overtook him in the decease of the master-general F. Thomas 
 Turco, who had been his firm and valued friend in all the 
 severe trials of the noviciate. A general chapter was 
 summoned to meet at Rome June 5th in the following year 
 for electing another head of the Order. Brother Thomas 
 was sent thither being chosen out of the students to deliver 
 the usual Latin oration before the fathers. When he 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 93 
 
 addressed the august assembly he took as his topic the 
 subject which absorbed his mind and had carried him across 
 the threshold of religion. He pleaded for his desolate 
 country wasted by heresy and persecution and urged that the 
 Order might be made more efficient in restoring it to the 
 communion of the Church. And in a formal petition he 
 humbly declared, that there were only few missionaries of the 
 Order for confirming Catholics in their faith and for convert- 
 ing Protestants, and still fewer existed out of England who 
 might be sent into the mission : and there was no seminary 
 in the Order where others might be received to the habit for 
 that particular purpose. Therefore he most earnestly prayed 
 that the fathers would either set apart some convent for such 
 a seminary, or at least charge provincials and priors to receive 
 English youths who offered themselves for the Order. 
 
 The fathers were astonished and moved at the novice's 
 address, and answered his appeal by an Admonition to 
 provincials and to vicars of congregations not to be hard in 
 receiving into the Order, English, Scotch, and Irish youths, 
 when any offered themselves who were fit, but rather to 
 admit them kindly into the noviciates for their own provinces, 
 and after instructing them in regular observance and 
 scholastic studies to send them back to spread the faith in 
 their own countries. 
 
 After the general chapter Br. Thomas Howard was sent by 
 advice of F. Dominic of the Eosary (O'Daly) to finish his 
 studies at the convent of Eennes in Bretagne, whither he 
 went with that great Irish Dominican. He was ordained a 
 priest in 1652, with a papal dispensation for two years as he 
 was only in his twenty-third year. The dispensation was 
 applied for (August 22nd) by F. Peter Martin prior of the 
 convent, and procured in Home by F. Master O'Heyn of the 
 Irish province. The reason for choosing Bennes for his 
 abode was that he might assist his Catholic countrymen 
 who fled from persecution in England. To them he devoted 
 
94 LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 all his energies day and night, consoling them in distress, 
 supporting their faith, and relieving their necessities. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard was in the province of Bretagne till 
 near the close of 1654 when he went to Paris. The 
 admonition of the general chapter in 1650 in favour of his 
 country fell far short of his desires for the welfare of Eng- 
 land. The want of systematic organization for keeping up 
 and increasing the province was the great bar to the full 
 operation of the Order in England, and this want could be 
 met only by founding a monastery or college exclusively for 
 the province. On such a house F. Thomas Howard had 
 set his mind. The penal laws shut out religious commu- 
 nities from England, so he chose Belgium as being the best 
 country both politically and geographically for his under- 
 taking. He also preferred the discipline of the Order there, 
 as it avoided equally the severity or the laxity of the obser- 
 vance in the French provinces. Into Belgium he bent his 
 steps early in the spring of 1655. 
 
 At Brussels F. Thomas Howard took on this subject the 
 advice of F. Ambrose Druwe, as he had great confidence in 
 him who was so renowned for his labours and virtues that 
 his memory has become venerable. F. Ambrose in his zeal 
 for the good of the Order at once approved of the scheme, 
 and bethought himself of the convent of Bornhem which 
 had formerly belonged to his brethren and which he much 
 desired to see once again in their hands. F. Master John 
 Baptist Yerjuyse fully agreed with him ; and thus F. 
 Thomas Howard's attention was first turned towards Born- 
 hem. But as he had business in England he left the affair 
 in the hands of these two Belgian fathers, and went on 
 towards his native country. 
 
 On his way F. Thomas Howard passed through Ghent and 
 seized the opportunity to consult F. Master James van den 
 Heede ex-provincial of Belgium then prior of the convent there. 
 This father entered warmly into the purpose, but did not 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 95 
 
 look on Bornhem as a fit place : tie thought a city would he 
 hetter, as country convents in times of war were much 
 more exposed to the fury of the soldiery and were often 
 crushed in their infancy. He recommended a house in Den- 
 derrnonde afterwards inhabited hy Discalced Carmelite friars. 
 But this would have been very expensive, as the house was 
 in part fallen down and in part destroyed. There was more- 
 over another difficulty in the way. It was feared that the 
 local authorities both ecclesiastical and secular would refuse 
 to admit foreign Eeligious into the city. It afterwards 
 appeared however that D'Haens rural dean of Dendermonde 
 had a strong leaning to the Dominicans, the more so per- 
 haps as F. Alphonsus Henry of St. Thomas a Dominican 
 illegitimate son. of the king of Spain afterwards successively 
 bishop of Osma, Placencia, and Malaga was expected in the 
 country as governor of Belgium.. D'Haens had freely given 
 two thousand florins towards rebuilding the convent for 
 Dominicans who knew the language of the country and 
 could serve the city by preaching and hearing confessions, 
 for which duties Englishmen were not very fit. These diffi- 
 culties stopped F. Thomas from taking any steps as to this 
 house, and he turned in another direction. 
 
 A house in Oudenarde called Berlamont was for sale on 
 reasonable terms. It belonged to the count of Egmond, and 
 was near the convent of Sion. It was a very fine building 
 and with some alterations was well suited for a religious com- 
 munity. The garden though small could easily be enlarged, 
 and this was done afterwards by D. Tatton superintendent of 
 the French whilst they had the city. F. Thomas Howard* 
 
 * After he entered the Order F. Thomas Howard often used 
 Arundel as his surname ; but when his family was restored in 1660 
 and 1661 to the dukedom of Norfolk which had been forfeited in 
 1572, he called himself Howard of Norfolk. To avoid ambiguity 
 hese changes have not been admitted into our narrative. 
 
96 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 having already set on foot the treaty for the convent of 
 Bornhem did not think it well to lay it aside. He preferred 
 to negotiate for both and ultimately choose whichever seemed 
 to he the better and more convenient of the two. This 
 matter therefore he left in the hands of the prior of Ghent, 
 who through the assistance of F. Michael Boon bought the 
 house for 12,000 florins, on condition that if F. Thomas 
 did not like it the contract might be made void by paying 
 fifty imperial crowns. 
 
 Notwithstanding the great perils which beset the Catholic 
 priesthood in England during the protectorate of Oliver Crom- 
 well F. Thomas Howard remained for a considerable time in 
 his native country, where he consulted the English Domi- 
 nican fathers as to his undertaking. The vicar-general of the 
 province and all of them fully approved his intentions, and 
 joined in collecting the large sum of money needed for the 
 purpose, in the firm hope of now setting again the bright 
 torch of St. Dominic upon the deserted towers of the English 
 Sion. First of all F. William Fowler gave .200. down, and 
 he resolved to retire into the convent when finished and pass 
 his old age in religious peace, but this plan was frustrated 
 by his death. F. David Joseph Keme} ? s confessor to the 
 countess of Arundel F. Thomas Howard's mother spoke on 
 the matter to his friend Mr. David Morris a secular priest, 
 and begged him to try and incline for the reviving province 
 any young men of good hope he knew who were well dis- 
 posed for the clerical state. Not long after Mr. Morris went 
 to Little Malvern in Worcestershire, and there he met with 
 Mr. Martin Eussel who belonged to the honourable family 
 of Kussel lords of the manor. This gentleman had been 
 educated by the Jesuits of St. Omers, and fought on the side 
 of Charles II. in the fatal battle of Worcester. He was 
 thinking of becoming a priest. By Mr. Morris's advice he 
 went to London, where he was heartily welcomed by F. 
 Thomas Howard, and he resolved to exchange a military life 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 97 
 
 for one of religion in the Order of St. Dominic. In May 
 1656 he was sent by F. Thomas to the great house of 
 Friar-Preachers at Ghent, and with the especial leave of the 
 English vicar-general he took the habit of the Order June 
 18th, and passed through his year of probation. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard had as part of his patrimony the 
 yearly rent of <97. 10s. 10 Jd. issuing out of the castle of 
 Folkingham in Lincolnshire held by the earl of Lincoln. 
 As this rent had not been paid for a long time he claimed 
 seven years' arrears, and at his request sir Francis Stydolfe 
 knt. his trustee empowered two gentlemen of the law to 
 recover the amount by legal means. Thus with his own 
 resources and the assistance of his friends he raised about 
 1600. for his convent. His grandmother died in 1654 
 before he had formed his plans, or doubtless she would have 
 given much, as she abounded in works of piety and had 
 bestowed 6,000. on the English fathers of the Society of 
 Jesus for founding their college at Ghent. F. Thomas 
 spent much of his time in London in attending to the 
 spiritual welfare of his countrymen. About May 1657 he 
 went back into Flanders without paying a visit to Rome as 
 he thought of doing ; but he sent an account of his progress 
 to the master-general, who wrote back June 30th congratulat- 
 ing him on his safe arrival in Belgium and enclosed an 
 epistle for F. Ambrose Druwe to stir him up most actively 
 in the affair of the English convent. 
 
 Going first to Ghent F. Thomas Howard was gratified 
 with witnessing the solemn vows taken by B. Martin Russel 
 June 18th, who was professed for the province of England 
 and convent of London because the situation of the house 
 in Belgium was not settled. At Ghent too he deliberated 
 concerning the house at Oudenarde. When he had well 
 weighed the matter he thought Bornhem to be the better, 
 so he broke off the contract for the house and paid the fifty 
 crowns. From Ghent he went on to Brussels and founcj 
 
98 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 that F. Ambrose Druwe had carried on the treaty for 
 Bornhem most happily. Still he had much to do to gain 
 the leave of the civil and ecclesiastical authorities for the 
 new convent ; but unweariedly he overcame everything that 
 stood in his way, and in the following April he again set up 
 the conventual life which had been withdrawn from the 
 English province for ninety-nine years. 
 
 CHAPTEK IV. 
 
 Bornhem a village of East Flanders lies midway between 
 Antwerp and Aalst, being four leagues south-west of Antwerp, 
 three north-east of Dendermonde, seven east of Ghent, seven 
 north-west of Brussels, and four north-north-west of Malines 
 or Mechlin. It is on the south side of the river Scheldt 
 which has been dammed off it about half a league, whilst the 
 old Scheldt separated from the new by sluices became stag- 
 nant as a morass almost close to the village and surrounded 
 all the castle. The parish of Bornhem forms part of a 
 barony; the lord takes his title from this territory and 
 resides at the castle. 
 
 In the sixteenth century the ancient castle of Bornhem 
 passed in right of his wife to the marquis Piscarie. The 
 sluices had not then been made, and during floods it could 
 be approached only by boats, so that the marquis became 
 discontent with the place and was wont to say he did not 
 like to live in a swan's nest. So he sold the castle with all 
 the demesnes to a nobleman Peter Coloma supreme receiver 
 of Philip II. of Spain for Belgium and a member of the 
 great Spanish family of the same surname. Peter Coloma 
 now baron of Bornhem began the rescue of the place from 
 the water by means of the sluices, and also to build a convent 
 which was founded in the following manner. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 99 
 
 The reform of the Franciscan Order throughout Flanders 
 led several Religious to quit that province. Amongst them 
 one who was a friend of Peter Coloma betook himself to 
 Bornhem and employed his time in teaching youth the 
 rudiments of the Christian faith. The good Franciscan 
 sometimes talked with the baron on this useful and then 
 much-needed work and offered to give himself up still more 
 to it, for which he thought he could easily have leave from 
 his superiors if the baron would build a small religious 
 dwelling with a chapel near the heath. The scheme suc- 
 ceeded far better than he expected, for the baron immediately 
 began a church and convent endowed with rents. This 
 was about 1601. The old inhabitants of the village after- 
 wards told the English fathers how the place was then 
 infested in the night-time with hideous spectres and hob- 
 goblins, so that people scarcely had courage enough to go 
 out in the dark, and when they were driven to do so how 
 they were scared by tremendous visions. In such a swampy 
 country it is very likely that strange things were sometimes 
 seen. The people however were highly pleased with the 
 baron's purpose and lent their carts and horses gladly to 
 carry the building materials, " recte judicantes," says the 
 annalist of Bornhem, " edificiis tarn religiosis spectra dissi- 
 panda ;" and doubtless the confidence inspired by the conse- 
 crated foundation would drive away many a spectre of the 
 fancy. 
 
 There was also another reason for building the house. 
 The baron had a large fragment of the Cross whereon the 
 salvation of man was finished, and he wished to place the 
 holy relic where it would be publicly venerated. Anna van 
 Bech abbess of the Benedictine convent of Coninx-dorp 
 bestowed it April 18th 1588 on Don Ferdinando Lopez de 
 Villa Nuova, who two years after gave it to Peter Coloma 
 baron of Bornhem, when Laurence Fabricius titular bishop 
 
100 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of Gyrene and grand vicar of the archbishop of Cologne 
 gave leave for it to be carried out of the archdiocese. 
 
 The baron of Bornhem did not live to see Keligious on the 
 foundation : he died in 1621 before he had leave from the 
 Apostolic See for the Holy Sacrifice to be offered and the 
 divine office to be celebrated there. His son who bore the 
 same Christian name inherited his goodness, and was quite 
 as eager for the house to be filled with persons consecrated 
 to God. 
 
 Thus the convent of Bornhem was built for the Francis- 
 cans. It was arranged in the usual manner of their estab- 
 lishments. But they never had it, for the question arose 
 whether it ought to fall to the lot of the reformed Francis- 
 cans of Flanders or of the old Franciscans of Brabant. 
 And so it happened that the house remained empty for 
 many years: it was put under the charge of an old man 
 named Arthur Roosc, and sometimes when the country was 
 overrun with military, soldiers were quartered in it for the 
 winter. 
 
 At length the baron became outwearied with the delay 
 and sought occupants for the house in other Orders. He 
 offered it to some Minims, but the negotiations were 
 broken off. A treaty with some Benedictine nuns was also 
 without effect. The baron who highly esteemed F. Ambrose 
 Druwe at last resolved to place Friar-Preachers there, and 
 the fathers of Brussels readily accepted the generous offer. 
 Urban VHI. gave leave November 9th 1639 for Mass to be 
 celebrated in the conventual chapel, but the bishop of Ghent 
 did not put the brief into execution till November 8th 1641. 
 The baron then turned his attention to the public venera- 
 tion of the Cross and exhibited the relic to the archbishop 
 of Mechlin, who February 16th 1642 formally attested its 
 authenticity, and afterwards the bishop of Ghent allowed it 
 to be exposed to the faithful. 
 
 F. Ambrose Druwe and many of his brethren from 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL J flO WXD. -'''101 
 
 Brussels took possession of the bouse with some solemnity 
 in 1641, but in consequence of the litigated claim of the 
 Cordeliers they bad to leave in 1643. They were allowed 
 by a royal decree June 22nd 1646 to inhabit the cloister 
 that summer, and they gave it up altogether in the beginning 
 of the following year. During that time there were three 
 Dominicans in the house : the baron contributed four 
 pistoles a month towards maintaining them. The house was 
 again void; but in September 1650 royal leave to live there 
 for a time was granted to the Friar-Preachers of Bois-le- 
 Duc, who in 1629 had been driven out of their own convent 
 by the Calvinists. These Eeligious were at Bornhem till 
 May 1651, when they removed to Mechlin where F. Ambrose 
 had secured them a fixed abode. Meanwhile the Franciscans 
 suffered their claim to fall through, and F. Ambrose was 
 successfully labouring in founding convents at Namur and 
 Mechlin so that he ceased to care any more for Bornhem. 
 The baron thus thwarted in his plans made an agreement 
 with the Gulielmites of Wasia and three Religious from the 
 convent of Bevern took the house. The baron was greatly 
 pleased when he saw his convent thus occupied, though he 
 much regretted the loss of the Dominicans and kept up 
 a friendly intercourse with them, His untimely death 
 happened October 9th 1656 : he was succeeded by John. 
 Francis Coloma his eldest son. 
 
 While F. Thomas Howard was raising means in England 
 for founding his religious house F. Ambrose Druwe and F. 
 John Baptist Verjuyse laboured to secure the convent of 
 Bornhem for him, and they favourably inclined the privy 
 council. F. Ambrose gained over the paramount interest of 
 the governor of Belgium don John of Austria, who was, 
 influenced too it is said by the count of Marcin general of 
 the forces in Charles II. 's mimic court at Brussels. F. 
 Ambrose also treated with the baron of Bornhem who 
 respected him so much that they readily agreed. 
 
102 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Great trouble had to be taken for the legal possession of 
 the convent. To have the sanction of the civil power a peti- 
 tion was presented to the Spanish government " by the poor 
 exiled English Keligious of the Order of St. Dominic" with 
 the written consent of the Baron attached. The government 
 was fully determined that the colony of foreign Religious 
 should not receive any support from the country in which 
 they were to settle as strangers, and September 10th 1657 
 they were ordered to show what means of support they 
 possessed. Matthew Bedingfeld an English gentleman who 
 had lived in Brussels since 1646 appeared on their behalf 
 September 28th and certified that they had for the purpose 
 9000 florins already invested and 11,000 florins in hand, for 
 duly applying which he generously pledged his real and per- 
 sonal property in Belgium. 
 
 Mr. Bedingfeld's certificate and the baron's consent were 
 inserted in another petition from F. Thomas Howard, which 
 the privy council placed in the hands of one of them, Van 
 der Becke, and when he had thoroughly gone through the 
 case he referred it Oct. 2nd to the president and provincial 
 council of Flanders. Every effort for success was made. The 
 master-general wrote Sept. 15th to Don Alonzo de Cardinas 
 a privy councillor, who had great authority at the court and 
 considerable power for particular reasons with Sr. la Falla 
 president of Flanders. Cardinas immediately forwarded the 
 undertaking by a letter Oct. 10th to the president. The 
 president himself was much attached to the Dominican 
 Order : this letter and tl^e solicitations of F. James van den 
 Heede led him to bring the matter to a happy issue. The 
 master-general does not seem to have known how deeply 
 F. James was interested in the matter when he wrote Sept. 
 15th to engage him in it. 
 
 Ecclesiastical leave for the foundation was required from 
 the vicars-general of Ghent, the episcopal see being vacant. 
 In this matter F. Thomas Howard found seasonable friends, 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 103 
 
 and he sought the good offices of the papal nuncio at 
 Brussels, to whom the master-general Sept. 15th also 
 recommended him. The nuncio's reply to the master- 
 general Nov. 16th was very favourable, and the leave was 
 granted. 
 
 The rank and zeal of F. Thomas Howard gained him all 
 this powerful support, and at last he had everything for settling 
 the English Dominicans at Bornhem. It was necessary to 
 remove the Gulielmites in a formal manner, and this was 
 easily done by the baron, as they were not legally fixed at 
 Bornhem being there on mere sufferance. The king was 
 reminded of this in a petition wherein it was also prayed that 
 they might be removed or made to show the royal leave of 
 admission. The local authorities were directed Oct. 12th 
 to look into the matter, and the Gulielmites had to return to 
 Bevern in the following Lent. They thought themselves 
 harshly treated by the baron, who gave them nothing for 
 their support or expenses. As they had run into much debt 
 in keeping up the house they claimed a right to all the 
 moveables of the convent and carried off even the Relio 
 of the Cross. But the royal apparitor was sent after 
 them, and did not leave Bevern till everything was 
 restored. 
 
 The agreement with the baron of Bornhem was con- 
 cluded in the autumn of 1657. Thereupon the master- 
 general appointed the provincial of Belgium F. John 
 Baptist Verjuyse to be commissary and vicar-general of the 
 convent, as F. Thomas Catchmay in London could not duly 
 adjust the community at so great a distance ; and then by 
 letters patent of Dec. 15th he formally accepted the house at 
 Bornhem and made F. Thomas Howard first prior.* 
 
 * Some dateless ordinations for the province of England 
 clearly refer to this time. In them the master-general accepts the 
 church and house of Holy Oosa at Bornhem, purchased with the 
 
104 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 The royal license was granted March 19th 1658 under 
 conditions much against the privileges of the Mendicant 
 Orders. Still it was thought best to agree, for by opposing 
 them all might have been lost ; and the conditions which 
 were binding only as far as the government chose might 
 afterwards be enlarged as often happened in other cases. 
 The fathers were to possess 1000 florins a-year, and the 
 capital was never to be alienated or lessened. They were to 
 have the cloister and church as a refuge only, and not to add 
 to their inheritance in times to come. There were not to be 
 more than thirteen religious, who were never to quest or beg 
 alms in the country under any plea whatever. The Order 
 of St. Dominic was not to claim the cloister so as to place 
 Religious of another nation there if the English withdrew, 
 nor to mingle foreigners with the English. On all Sundays 
 and festivals Mass and the divine offices were to be celebrated 
 with closed doors, so as not to draw off the people from the 
 parish-church : and the fathers were not to exercise parochial 
 
 patrimony of F. Thomas Howard left him by will by his father 
 Henry earl of Arundel, and by his mother lady Elizabeth. He 
 erects the church into a convent for the English province under the 
 title and invocation of St. Thomas Aquinas, and creates F. Thomas 
 Howard the first prior. The earl and countess of Arundel are 
 declared to be founders and patrons of the convent, and in perpetual 
 memorial of it on the day of their decease (to be marked down on 
 public tablets) the brethren shall celebrate a solemn anniversary for 
 their souls and also for the soul of F. Thomas their son after his 
 death. The earl and countess are received to all the suffrages and 
 merits of the Order both public and private, that God may preserve 
 and protect the Catholics of their family, strengthen them in the 
 faith, and bring those who are wandering back into the bosom of 
 the holy church. 
 
 These ordinations were mostly annulled, for they were evidently 
 founded on some misunderstanding. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 105 
 
 functions anywhere without the leave of the pastors. But 
 the king might enlarge, restrain, and interpret the conditions 
 as it was found convenient. 
 
 The formal donation of the house and church was signed 
 at Brussels April 6th hy the baron, and in the name of 
 F. Thomas Howard hy F. John Baptist Verjuyse. The 
 noble donor too had his conditions. The fathers were never 
 to diminish the cloister, nor were there to be less than 
 two priests and one laybrother. One priest was to celebrate 
 Mass at the castle whenever a baron or baroness was there, 
 the other was to say a Mass in the convent church at 
 eleven o'clock every day, and on all Fridays this Mass was to 
 be for the baron's intention. After his decease the Religious 
 were to keep his anniversary with the nine-lesson office of the 
 dead.* The holy Relic of the Cross was to be always kept 
 at the convent in the silver and crystal case in which it was 
 given by the abbess of Coninx-dorp, but in times of war it 
 was to be sent for safety to the baron's successors, and to 
 be restored when the danger was over. For their better 
 maintenance, the fathers were to have all the church orna- 
 ments and the moveables set down in an inventory at the 
 end of the grant. They were not to alienate the cloister, 
 gardens, and land, without the consent of the baron's 
 successors ; and if they did so or left altogether the whole 
 was to revert to the baron or his heirs. And within six 
 months the baron was to be declared founder of the 
 convent with all the prerogatives pertaining to his 1 title as 
 such. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard soon found Religious to form his 
 convent ; he had already one subject in Brother Martin 
 Russel. Whilst in Brussels he met with F. William Collins, 
 who, born of English parents in Ireland, was then sub-prior 
 
 * This anniversary fell on June 24th, and was duly kept as long 
 as the convent remained. 
 
106 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of the Irish college of Holy Cross, at Louvain, but had gone 
 to Brussels intending to change his province. F. Thomas 
 soon engaged him in the great work on hand. John Canning, 
 fourth son of Eichard Canning, esq. of Foxcote in 
 Warwickshire, and Gratian Fowler his wife, was sent to 
 join the Order hy his uncle F. William Fowler, and took the 
 habit for the convent of Bornhem at Brussels Nov. llth 
 1657 from the hands of F. John Baptist Verjuyse. And 
 early in 1658 Lionel Anderson was clothed among the 
 Dominicans of Paris by F. Vincent Baron prior of the 
 convent there, took the name of Albert, and was then sent to 
 the noviciate at Brussels for the English province. He was 
 the son of a Lincolnshire gentleman of good estate, was 
 educated abroad, and on being converted to the faith 
 sacrificed all his worldly pretensions and expectations. Thus 
 there were three English novices at Brussels. F. Ambrose 
 Druwe lent the aid of F. James Lovel and of Brother Peter 
 van den Berghe, who both belonged to the house of Brussels. 
 F. Thomas Howard had also an English attendant named 
 George Daggitt, who served him for about three years, and 
 now entered the cloister with him. 
 
 At length after many delays and disappointments all was 
 arranged for beginning the convent. F. John Baptist 
 Verjuyse April 8th 1658 communicated the master-general's 
 patents of priorship to F. Thomas Howard, who then 
 took office, and on the 17th with unspeakable gladness 
 entered the convent of Holy Cross and colonized it for the 
 English province. He had along with him F, William 
 Collins, whom he- made sub-prior and syndic or procurator, 
 and Daggitt ; and on the 20th he was joined by F. James 
 Lovel, Brother Martin Bussel, and Brother Peter van den 
 Berghe. F. James Lovel was the son of an Englishman, 
 and probably went back to his own convent in the course of a 
 year or two as nothing more is said of him. Brother 
 Peter a tailor could readily turn his hand to any work and 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 107 
 
 for two or three years was exceedingly useful to the rising 
 community. These six began the convent of Bornhem. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 When the convent of Bornhem passed into the hands of 
 the fathers, the buildings were mean and in wretched repair. 
 The church had an open-timber slated roof, the shattered 
 windows of the house were stopped with straw, and some of 
 the rooms were only roughly partitioned off with boards. In 
 fact the whole displayed the sad effects of so many years of 
 incompletion and neglect. Nor was the furniture of the 
 church and cloister any better. The goods made over to the 
 fathers where only part of what had been assigned to the 
 Gulielmites in 1653, and must have had at least six years* 
 wear. The land attached to the house was less than half an 
 English acre. F. Thomas Howard began first of all to 
 improve and adorn the church and to adapt it to the 
 Dominican rite; afterwards he fitted up cells for the Religious, 
 and formed a library so needful in a studious Order. The 
 work was carried on mainly by Sebastian Reynaets, whom 
 F. Ambrose Druwe sent from Brussels for the purpose. 
 These improvements went on by degrees for several years, 
 and F. Thomas Howard had to lay out great sums of money 
 on them. As he was bound by the vow of poverty, a tender 
 conscience made him fear to apply his own property on his 
 sole responsibility even in restoring his own Order. To 
 remove the difficulty the master- general June 28th 1659 
 gave him leave to dispose of his patrimony and of gifts as he 
 thought best for the good of his province and convent, and 
 even to use them in other pious works not against the 
 personal poverty his institute required of him. 
 
 The convent being now established, F. Thomas Howard 
 
108 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 began to gather into it Religious of ability and young men of 
 promise for increasing the Order. He was empowered to call 
 to his aid English Dominicans scattered in various Provinces, 
 and he now sent for F. Thomas Bidden from Bohemia, 
 F. Thomas Molineux from the province of Toulouse, and 
 F. Vincent Torre from Bretagne. The latter was the only 
 one who could immediately obey. The other two reached 
 Bornhem about the summer of the following year. 
 
 F. Vincent Torre joined the Order at Dinant in the north 
 of France in 1651, when he was twenty years old. He was 
 professed in 1652, ordained priest in 1654, soon became a 
 lector, and was then made master of novices at Morlaix in 
 Bretague. He arrived at Bornhem about Aug. 1658, with 
 letters of obedience from F. Peter Martin now commissary 
 and vicar-general of the congregation of Bretagne. He did 
 not continue long at Bornhem; for F. Thomas Howard 
 intended to go to Rome on business, but at last had to send 
 him in his stead. F. Vincent left Oct. 10th for Rome. He 
 had along with him Brother Francis Hayes an Englishman, 
 who shortly before had received the laybrother's habit in the 
 convent. This Hayes was very clever in several languages, 
 and was for some years with the English Franciscans at 
 Douay as their steward or procurator; in times of war he 
 dressed like a hermit and cultivated his beard for more 
 conveniently discharging his office in disguise. From Rome 
 F. Vincent Torre went to be master of novices at Viterbo, 
 where he was also lector of philosophy and theology. Hayes 
 remained for his noviciate in the convent of St. Sixtus : he 
 had not been long there when he changed his mind, put off 
 the habit and returned into France, became a domestic 
 servant to the Spanish ambassador count Fuensaldagna, and 
 died in Paris. 
 
 F. Thomas Molineux a native of Kent studied at a good 
 age among the English Jesuits of St. Omer's, and afterwards * 
 at the English College in Rome, which he quitted for the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 109 
 
 Order of St. Dominic. He was sent by the master- general 
 to St. Maximus in France, where he received the habit, 
 passed his noviciate, and in 1653 made his profession when 
 he was thirty-four years old. He went through philosophy 
 at St. Maximus, and theology at Toulouse being ordained 
 priest in 1656, whence he went to Bornhem. 
 
 John Fidden, son of Catholic parents, for three years 
 desired to become a Friar-Preacher and left England for 
 Borne in 1654 to carry out his purpose. The master-general 
 recommended him to the provincial of Bohemia and to the 
 prior and fathers of the convent of Leutmeritz/ There he 
 was clothed March 7th 1655, was professed for that convent 
 on the same day in the following year, pursued all his 
 studies, and was fully ordained. Being called to Bornhem 
 he was assigned to it April 26th 1659 by the master-general, 
 and with the commendatory letter of F. Godefrid Marquis 
 provincial of Bohemia and Moravia dated June 6th, soon 
 joined his English brethren. 
 
 There were other English Dominicans abroad who did not 
 go to Bornhem : one of them at Ghent led a very holy life. 
 F. Gregory Lovel left his native land for the sake of keeping 
 his faith pure. He dedicated himself to God by the vows in 
 1637 at Ghent, and through all his life kept up the spirit of 
 regular observance imbibed in his noviciate. He never broke 
 the rule and constitutions and particularly loved solitude and 
 prayer. By words he could not preach to the people as he 
 never mastered the Flemish language, yet he never ceased 
 doing so by his behaviour. Not to break the silence enjoined 
 by the rule he replied by signs and nods if there was a rea- 
 sonable cause and always with a pleasant countenance ; and 
 when speaking was allowed he talked with his spiritual 
 director F. Peter Dierkens a great ascetic but only of God 
 and on divine things, and to stir up each other to regular 
 observance. He was the first and last at the divine office 
 both day and night except when sickness kept him away : all 
 
110 LIFE OF CAKDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 the rest of his time he spent in prayer, so that he had to be 
 sought only in the church and in his cell. Out of tender 
 devotion to the Mother of God he said her rosary every day 
 and with holy care decked her image and altar in the chapter- 
 room. He held so fast to poverty that he only used the worn- 
 out habits others had cast aside. A crucifix, the works of 
 Thomas a Kempis, the spiritual exercises, and a little table and 
 bed were all the furniture of his cell. His humility was so deep 
 that he concealed his good birth and wished to be wholly 
 unknown. As he generously despised human things so he 
 eagerly followed after heavenly ; whilst he meditated on them 
 tears of joy coursed down his cheeks, and sighs showed the 
 fervour of his soul. In counselling especially the younger 
 Religious to keep discipline he usually said sweetly to them, 
 " If you only knew dearest brethren how delicate is divine 
 grace, you would carefully guard against the least transgres- 
 sion of the rule even by a single breach of silence." He was 
 given up altogether to mortification and afflicted himself with 
 fasts, hair-shirts, disciplines and other austerities, so as to 
 live for God and not for himself. An Israelite indeed in 
 whom there was no guile, he was always at the beck of his 
 superiors and spiritual director. After an almost angelic life 
 he died November 30th 1673 in the 58th year of his age and 
 the 37th of his religious profession. Such is the account of 
 F. Gregory Lovel given by F. Bernard de Jonghe in his 
 Belgium Dominicanum.* 
 
 * George Goring, eldest son of George earl of Norwich by a 
 daughter of Edward Nevill lord Abergavenny, was a very distin- 
 guished commander in the civil war and appeared early in the cause 
 of Charles I. He was the bravest officer and the most witty and 
 sociable man of his age : Echard styles him also deceitful and profli- 
 gate, and Clarendon too speaks very indifferently of him. He 
 married Lettice daughter of Richard Boyle earl of Cork, but had no 
 issue. After the fall of the king's cause he went into Flanders 
 

 
 LIFE OF CAEDINAL HOWARD. Ill 
 
 In 1660 F. John Quick an English Dominican of 
 Maastricht was some time at Bornhem, whence he departed 
 to Brussels and then to Maastricht again. At different times 
 he was sub-prior, prior, and for thirty-two years novice-master 
 in his native convent, and died reputed a saint February 24th 
 1709 in the 89th year of his age, the 71st of his religious 
 profession, and the 63rd of his priesthood. 
 
 The noviciate at Bornhem was begun a few months after 
 the house was opened, and F. Thomas Howard was also 
 novice-master. By him Brother John Canning was professed 
 November llth 1658; as he was the first that entered for 
 the convent of Bornhem he became its eldest son. Brother 
 Albert Anderson went through upwards a year's probation at 
 Brussels, and June 5th following his vows were received at 
 Bornhem in the prior's absence by the sub-prior with the 
 leave of the vicar-general of the house. Brother Lawrence 
 Thwaits was step-son of Mr. William Thompson an English 
 merchant of Brussels and a great friend to the convent : he 
 was clothed at Bornhem August 10th 1658 by F. Thomas 
 Howard, was sent to the noviciate at Brussels, and returning 
 was professed August 25th in the following year by the vicar- 
 general. George Daggitt was clothed as a laybrother July 
 22nd by F. Thomas Howard ; his probation was shortend by 
 dispensation for a year, and he made his profession September 
 21st 1660 at the hands of the sub-prior. John Jenkin born 
 in Kent was sent on mercantile business into Holland and at 
 
 and served in the Spanish army. Thence he was called into Spain. 
 There by order of the king of Spain, with great fidelity and resolu- 
 tion he arrested his own general Don Juan de Sylva, who was 
 executed for a treasonable correspondence with France. At last 
 surfeited with the pleasures of the world which he had drained to 
 the dregs, he cast aside his rank and splendid prospects, became a 
 Dominican friar, and after expiating the follies of his youth closed 
 his life about 1C60 while his father was still alive. 
 
112 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Antwerp was converted to the faith. For improving his 
 humanities he spent some time at Vilvorde and became inti- 
 mate with John Canning, whose example led him to join the 
 rank of the English Friar-Preachers. As all his property was 
 in the hands of his friends, he came with F. Thomas Howard 
 into England about May 1659 and sold all he possessed. He 
 was clothed at Bornhem October 6th by F. Thomas, passed 
 his noviciate under him, and was professed by the sub-prior, 
 on the anniversary of his receiving the habit. 
 
 These then were the Keligious that entered the Order at 
 Bornhem during the first priorship of F. Thomas Howard. 
 Though there was a noviciate at Bornhem, the number of 
 Religious was so greatly limited by the royal grant, that in 
 after-times many were sent to other houses to be tried and to 
 be taught regular discipline. 
 
 Founding the convent was not without severe trials, and 
 one of the most vexatious of them was the variance with the 
 baroness of Bornhem. According to the terms of the grant 
 F. Thomas Howard obtained letters-patent dated May llth 
 1658 from the master-general, acknowledging the baron to 
 be founder and bestowing on him the graces of the distinc- 
 tion. The patents were handed to him by F. John Baptist 
 Verjuyse ; and thereupon the baroness claimed to enter the 
 cloister when and with whom she pleased, as such she 
 asserted was the privilege of founders. F. John Baptist 
 replied that it was indeed a privilege in some institutes, but 
 it was altogether forbidden in the Order of Friar-Preachers, 
 were the foundation 8,000 florins or even enough to support 
 the whole community. But he added the supreme pontiff 
 could make a special concession in the present case. To this 
 the baroness would not listen : in thus wishing to gratify her 
 pride by showing the convent to her friends, she was standing 
 to a right and not begging a favour. She proposed her claim 
 to several Religious, and among others spoke to F. Coomans 
 of the Order of Minims at Brussels. He told her that in his 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 113 
 
 own institute such a privilege was allowed to founders and 
 foundresses, but he did not think it was the same among the 
 Friar-Preachers ; at all events it was not a general privilege 
 but was peculiar to those Orders where it had not been 
 recalled by the apostolic see. Other Religious who were con- 
 sulted on the point replied in the same manner. Neverthe- 
 less the baroness continued to be obstinately bent on her 
 *whim, and it became a great annoyance to F. Thomas 
 Howard and to his successors at Bornhem for twenty years. 
 
 The royal license put the public services of the convent 
 in the power of the pastor of Bornhem. Andrew Denys 
 then pastor was very friendly with the English fathers, and 
 even wished to give them a window for their refectory, but he 
 feared that a popular religious Order would injure his church. 
 So he pressed F. Thomas Howard to give him a written 
 promise for the conditions of the royal grant to be kept to the 
 very letter. F. Thomas refused to do so, as he hoped in time 
 to have the conditions favourably altered. The pastor then 
 referred the matter to the vicars-general of the diocese, by 
 whose order the rural dean De Haens wrote a letter December 
 23rd 1658 to F. Thomas requiring him to do what was really 
 giving up almost all the privileges of his Order. F. Thomas 
 sent so forcible yet mild a reply on the 25th, in which he 
 only begged time to consult the master*-general that nothing 
 more was done. The wishes of the pastor were treated very 
 considerately, and for many years whilst he lived the convent- 
 bell was not sounded except for the 11 o'clock Mass, and even 
 the Angelus was never rung. Baldwin de Backer his suc- 
 cessor by degrees allowed many privileges. 
 
 After the battle of Worcester in 1650 Charles II. went to 
 live at Paris. When the treaty was on foot between 
 Cromwell and Louis XIV. of France, in March 1656, he 
 withdrew to Cologne for almost two years, and then to 
 Brussels. F. Thomas Howard often visited him, and was 
 always very cordially welcomed on account both of his high 
 
114 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 family and of his own merits. The prince had the greatest 
 confidence in him and most likely received from him no 
 small share of that favourable impression of the Catholic 
 faith which ended in his being reconciled to the Church on 
 his death-bed. 
 
 After Oliver Cromwell died in September 1658, there were 
 great hopes that Charles might gain the throne, especially as 
 a large party in England headed by Sir George Booth were 
 weary of the Commonwealth and desired monarchy. Charles 
 found no one to send into England better fitted than 
 F. Thomas Howard to aid the royal cause. About May 
 1659 F. Thomas set out for England on this secret service. 
 For making the business surer the prince joined with him 
 one F. Kichard Eookwood a convert who had been a priest 
 in the Society of Jesus but was now a Carthusian. This 
 Rookwood was singularly learned and eloquent, but was 
 considered even by his own brethren to be excessively 
 proud, rash, and double-minded; insomuch that the Car- 
 thusian prior of Nieuport warned Charles not to trust him in 
 any of his affairs. But Charles would not even suspect 
 treachery, and charmed with the bland address of the man 
 let him into his confidence, and united him with the prior of 
 Bornhem in the commission to the royalists of England. 
 But F. Thomas Howard well knew the real disposition of 
 Rookwood, and on that or some other account would not go 
 along with him. Rookwood went to Nieuport to take the 
 packet-boat for England, while F. Thomas Howard with 
 Mr. John Jenkin went round secretly by Zeeland, where he 
 had to wait about a month owing to contrary winds. Mean- 
 while Rookwood reached England, bent on making himself 
 great by the basest treachery. He went direct to Richard 
 Cromwell who had succeeded his father as protector, and 
 disclosed to him, that F. Thomas Howard bearing a most 
 extensive commission from prince Charles to the royalists 
 was expected every day in England. He believed he would 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 115 
 
 take the same route as he himself had done, as he had 
 received a letter at Nieuport from the sub-prior F. William 
 Collins saying that the F. Thomas Howard would he there 
 in a few days ; and he advised that scouts should he 
 set to watch and arrest him on landing. But F. Thomas 
 Howard came into England hy another and unexpected way, 
 yet his arrival was not so secret hut that it was bruited about 
 London, and a warrant was issued for apprehending him. 
 Fortunately F. Thomas Howard was warned of the danger 
 by friends : he found he could not possibly carry out his 
 instructions and must look to his personal safety without loss 
 of time. It so happened that the Polish ambassador was then 
 leaving the country. F. Thomas Howard went immediately 
 to him and frankly told him who he was, whose commission 
 he bore, and his present peril. The ambassador kindly took 
 him under his protection, and F. Thomas putting off his 
 English dress for a Polish, undetected by the scouts went on 
 board among the Poles, and with a favourable breeze reached 
 Belgium ; full of thanks to God, says the annalist, who thus 
 rescued him from the jaws of death. 
 
 The annals of Bornhem here explain an important point in 
 English history, which writers on the subject have hitherto 
 failed clearly to explain : it is now shown how the royalists' 
 insurrection in Cheshire was so suddenly discovered by the 
 government and so rapidly put down. Though F. Thomas 
 Howard escaped the snares of the traitor, such was not the 
 good fortune of those who were organizing the revolution in 
 favour of Charles. Through Eookwood's information the 
 rising of Sir George Booth was quashed. General Lambert 
 with about 20,000 soldiers was sent with all speed to 
 Chester, the infantry being hurried forward on horseback ; 
 Sir George's forces being surprised were taken or scattered, 
 and he was imprisoned in the tower of London. Charles 
 was reported to be in England, but he had only come as far 
 as Rochelle ; he had to return to Brussels and wait for 
 
116 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 another chance of attempting the kingdom. Rookwood 
 received a very large reward which he did not long enjoy, for 
 he soon had what he most richly deserved. Charles after 
 being recalled in the following May into England commanded 
 him to be arrested, and as he did not like to punish him 
 directed that he should be sent for correction to his convent. 
 But Rookwood slipped off into Holland, whence he passed 
 into Germany, and at Heidelburg for some time he acted 
 the part of a Protestant minister and taught Calvinism. 
 Then forsaking Minerva, quaintly says the annalist, he took 
 to Venus and Mars, and married the widow of a German 
 colonel, who procured him from the palatine her late 
 husband's embassy. He rose into such favour and influence 
 that the elector sent him as his ambassador into England. 
 Charles was as angry as he could be, would not hear even his 
 name, and peremptorily ordered him to get out of the country. 
 At length in 1673 while defending a place of the palatine, 
 Rookwood was slain by the French, and ended at once his 
 life and his crimes. 
 
 Soon after he was safely back at Bornhem,* and 
 
 * At this time F. Thomas Howard placed in the library of Born- 
 hem convent the precious book of devotions, splendidly illuminated 
 and written about 1475, which has been noticed in the Gentleman's 
 Magazine of 1789 and 1790, and made the subject of a very able 
 article by the Rev. Joseph Hunter, F. S. A., in the 45th No. of the 
 Archaeological Journal. A memorandum in the book runs thus : 
 " Conventus Anglo-Bornhemiensis, dono-datus ab Em mo Dno 
 Cardinal! de Norfolcia fundatore ejusdem Conventus, 1659.- V. T.'' 
 This note is in the hand-writing of F. Vincent Torre, and must 
 have been put in either in or after 1675, most probably between 
 1679 and 1683. The work could hardly have belonged to 
 F. Thomas Howard earlier than 1659, or he would have placed it 
 in the library when first formed the year before ; at which time too 
 we find his brother Charles Howard making a donation of books. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 117 
 
 F. Thomas Molineux and F. Thomas Fidden had joined the 
 community, F. Thomas Howard began a college at the 
 convent for educating English Catholic youth in all branches 
 of scholastic and polite learning, from which they were 
 rigorously shut by the penal laws in their native land. A 
 college was a ready means too for recruiting the province with 
 subjects. In this and the next year six students went to 
 Bornhem, among whom was Esme Howard, F. Thomas's 
 youngest brother : and they had suitable masters placed over 
 them. So important did F. Thomas Howard think this 
 college to be, that as the convent was much too small he 
 tried to buy a neighbouring house called the Delft to be 
 turned into a school, and offered 20,000 florins for it, more 
 than double the real value. But the owner Honorius Coene 
 asked 2,000 florins more, and F. Thomas Howard refused so 
 extravagant a sum. 
 
 About this time Francis seventh son of Henry Frederic 
 earl of Arundel joined the Order. He was born in 1639, 
 and when he was fourteen years old went July 8th 1654 
 with his brothers Edward and Bernard to the English 
 college at Douay. There he had a very severe illness in 
 1656, and when the physicians despaired of his recovery and 
 he seemed to be at the gate of death he was wonderfully 
 recalled to life by the relics of John Southworth a secular 
 priest martyred in England two years before. In 1658 he 
 went with Francis Hayes from Douay to Bornhem and 
 stayed some time with his brother F. Thomas Howard, who 
 gave him the habit March 21st 1660 and with it the addi- 
 tional name of Dominic. He made his solemn profession 
 March 22nd 1661 to the vicar-general of the house, studied 
 
 The work was probably given to him by his mother or some of the 
 family ; and a new interest is added to its history if he carried it 
 with him when he fled out of England. 
 
118 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 philosophy at Douay, and after lie had been ordained deacon 
 returned to Bornhem to prepare for the priesthood. He was 
 scrupulously pious and had quite a morbid dread of the 
 priestly office. This unfortunate state of mind together with 
 maladies which seized him in Lent 1662 and again in 1668 
 stopped his ordination. He spent his time in Paris, Lou- 
 vain, Brussels, Bornhem and other places, and died at 
 Geele February 27th 1683 in the forty-fifth year of his age. 
 
 In 1660 F. Thomas Howard again thought of consulting 
 on the affairs of the province with the master-general, and 
 had letters of obedience from him dated March 20th for 
 going to Eome. But many important affairs turned up and 
 the chief of them was the restoration of Charles II., so that 
 he contented himself with sending F. Martin Russel in his 
 stead. This Religious entered the priesthood in the Ember- 
 days of September 1658, and very early in the next year 
 was sent from Bornhem to Brussels for his philosophy. 
 His present journey into Italy served a two-fold purpose, 
 for after he had acquitted himself of his commission he 
 passed through his theological courses at St. Eustorgius in 
 Milan, and then being made lector taught philosophy in the 
 convent of Rimini. F. Thomas Howard was exceedingly 
 anxious to have the convent of Bornhem thoroughly well 
 organized and the studies carried on as the Order required. 
 He found it best to have a proper no vice- master and begged 
 the master-general to send back F. Vincent Torre from 
 Italy. F. Vincent returned about the end of August while 
 F. Thomas Howard was away ; the vicar-general of the 
 house immediately put him into the office, and also Septem- 
 ber 24th made him and the sub-prior F. William Collins 
 the lectors of philosophy ; and they directly began the first 
 course of regular instructions. 
 
 Meanwhile F. Thomas Howard was again in England on 
 a more pleasing mission than the last. Charles II. gained 
 his throne, and made his public entry into London May 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 119 
 
 29th (o. s.) 1660. Whilst at Brussels the prince had often 
 declared that if he ever came in for his kingdom he would 
 marry a Catholic princess. On this account F. Thomas 
 Howard followed his royal master into England, in hopes 
 of forwarding a match so promising for English Catholics, 
 and for nearly two years he actively promoted the marriage 
 treaties with Spain and Portugal. Spain offered a princess 
 of Parma with a royal dowry : the alliance pleased the king 
 and the articles were settled on both sides, when the French 
 mindful of some injuries on the part of the Spaniards upset 
 all through chancellor Hyde and proposed Catherine of 
 Braganza infanta of Portugal, whom Charles accepted with 
 a large dowry including the city of Tangier in Africa. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Eegular observance would not have been fully restored in 
 the English province without Religious of the Second Order. 
 A convent of sisters entered into the broad schemes of F. 
 Thomas Howard. In England he found some ladies of 
 gentle birth who desired to dedicate themselves to God 
 under the rule of St. Dominic, and others in Belgium had 
 also the same holy aspirations. Among them was his cousin 
 Antonia Howard ; and her elder sister Elizabeth too seemed 
 much inclined for a life of perfection. Being sure of sub- 
 jects F. Thomas Howard March 6th 1660 asked the master- 
 general for leave to erect a convent in Belgium, and April 
 3rd it was readily granted. 
 
 Though F. John Baptist Verjuyse advised it to be delayed 
 till the convent of Bornhem was more firmly settled, F. 
 Thomas Howard immediately set about founding the house. 
 He received due authorization for it from the sovereign 
 pontiff Alexander VII. and enlisted the kind services of the 
 
120 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Dominican nuns of Tempsche not very far from Bornhem 
 but on the opposite side of the Scheldt. To that convent 
 he sent Antonia Howard about June 1660, " she being the 
 first English," say the English nuns' chronicles, " that had 
 to our knowledge taken the habit of our Holy Father St. 
 Dominic since the unhappy fall of religion in England;" 
 and after a twelvemonth June llth 1661 he clothed her in 
 the habit there. He then hired and afterwards bought for 
 5,000 florins a house near the vicarage of the Friar-Preachers 
 at Vilvorde, a small town of S3uth Brabant on the river 
 Senne two leagues north of Brussels and between that city 
 and Mechlin. This house he formed into a convent, and 
 with the license of the bishop of Ghent to whom they 
 were subject, three nuns of Tempsche gave their services, 
 Sr. Louisa de Hertoghe or Paddeschoot and Sr. Clare van 
 Elst being choir-religious and the other a lay-sister. The 
 three with Antonia Howard (now Sr. Catherine) removed to 
 Vilvorde, and there joined by another novice Elizabeth Boyle 
 began strict observance. To the eldest of the Dutch Reli- 
 gious Sr. Louisa de Hertoghe F. Thomas Howard gave the 
 office of prioress. 
 
 Sister Catherine Howard was the youngest daughter of 
 colonel Thomas Howard of Tursdale in the county of Durham 
 (of the family of the Howards of Carlisle) and Margaret Evers 
 his wife. She received the habit at her own most earnest 
 entreaties though she had a very delicate constitution and 
 was only sixteen years old. A little more than three 
 months of her noviciate passed when it pleased God to send 
 her a tedious and fatal sickness borne with singular patience 
 and perfect resignation to the divine will. Six days (October 
 2nd) before her death when no hope of recovery was left she 
 took the solemn vows of religion that she might enter heaven 
 with the higher prerogatives of the consecrated brides of 
 Christ. 
 
 "Her death, to the best of my memory," says an eye- 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 121 
 
 witness,* " passed in this manner. The day before, she said 
 several times that she should depart out of the world that 
 night, and demanded often if the confessor were returned, 
 who was that day gone to Brussels : we not perceiving her 
 to he worse than she had been ten days before, [or] when 
 she made her profession and received the rites of the Church. 
 She appeared to be glad when she heard the confessor was 
 come home, saying she had much to do that night, every 
 hour of which she observed the clock, and a little before 
 twelve desired that the confessor might be called to hear 
 her confession and to bring her the Most Blessed Sacrament, 
 for it would be soon time for her to communicate. This 
 was performed, and she confessed and communicated with 
 great devotion, and an entire confidence in the infinite 
 mercies of our dear Redeemer. She then desired the holy 
 candle, and a little while after fell into a trance, in which 
 for about a quarter of an hour she appeared quite dead. 
 Then smiling she opened her eyes, with great signs of joy, 
 and presently after fell into another trance which lasted not 
 so long as the former, but the signs of joy and satisfaction 
 which she then expressed far exceeded what she had shown 
 before. This moved the father to ask her the cause of her 
 joy, to which she made no reply, but looked on him and us 
 that were by her very cheerfully and made some signs with 
 her hands which we could not understand. Then her 
 confessor much surprised to see this strange satisfaction so 
 very unusual at such a time said thus to her, ' Child, I 
 command you in virtue of holy obedience to declare the 
 cause of your joy at this dreadful time when you are going 
 to give a strict account of every thought, word, and deed, 
 which God exacts with such severity that the greatest saints 
 have trembled to think of it.' She without any change of 
 
 * We have not doubt that the unnamed writer of this narrative 
 was Sister Barbara (Elizabeth) Boyle. 
 
122 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 countenance answered, ' I see it.' ' Child,' said the father, 
 * what do you see ? Tell what you see.' She said, ' I see 
 our Blessed Lady, with a crown in one hand and a rosary 
 in the other : a fine crown !' ' Child,' said the father, 
 ' have a care what you say : Do you see our Blessed Lady ?' 
 She very cheerfully replied, ' Yes, I do see our Blessed Lady 
 with a fine crown and rosary. fine crown ! fine rosary ! 
 I desire to see no more of this world.' Then the confessor 
 who was the Very Kev. Father William Collins a very 
 learned and exemplary religious man said to her, ' Child, 
 would you have the absolution of the Kosary ?' She 
 answered, ' I made signs for it many times when I could 
 not speak : pray give it me.' Then devoutly preparing 
 herself to receive it, he gave it to her, and presently after 
 with a pleasant smiling countenance she left this wretched 
 life (as we have great reason to hope) to pass into eternal 
 felicity. I though most unworthy of it then felt a joy and 
 satisfaction so great that I did not then resent any sorrow 
 for her death, though I loved her with such tenderness that 
 I could never before think of her death without being 
 extremely afflicted. All that were present felt an extraordi- 
 nary joy. Her face retained the same beauty she had when 
 alive." 
 
 Thus died this holy girl October 8th 1661 "cum opinione 
 sanctitatis," as F. Bernard de Jonghe says. As the nuns 
 at Vilvorde were in a hired house and could not inter there, 
 the body was removed in a wooden coffin to Bornhem by 
 order of F. William Collins and buried in the cloister. As 
 to Elizabeth sister of Antonia Howard, she never joined the 
 community but after spending a few years at Brussels in the 
 convent of Berlamont returned into England and was soon 
 married. 
 
 Elizabeth Boyle, of the family of the earls of Cork and 
 Burlington, was daughter of Thomas Boyle esq. and Alice 
 Modant his wife relict of Mr. Piney. She was born in 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 123 
 
 Ireland in 1624, came into England whilst young, and then 
 settled in Belgium. She was educated a Protestant but by 
 God's grace became a Catholic. She met with F. Thomas 
 Howard and resolved to join the Order of St. Dominic ; 
 so she went to the house at Vilvorde when she was thirty- 
 six years old and took the habit with the name of Barbara. 
 Very great and wearisome difficulties were met with in 
 overcoming the unwillingness of the archbishop of Mechin 
 and the opposition of the temporal authorities for an English 
 community to be established at Vilvorde. Full three years 
 passed before F. Thomas Howard gained their consent, 
 though he was Very pressing in the matter ; and whilst 
 they held back the monastery made no real progress, for the 
 vows of religion could not be legally administered. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The first priorship of F. Thomas Howard was drawing to 
 a close when the master-general by patents of November 
 20th 1660 placed him in the office again for another three 
 years, and the fathers of Bornhem immediately accepted the 
 appointment. He was in England when the patents reached 
 him. He continued F. William Collins sub-prior, who April 
 17th 1661 professed Brother Sebastian Raynaets. Raynaets 
 was the Belgian sent in 1658 by F. Ambrose Druwe to over- 
 look the repairs and improvements of the convent ; and after- 
 wards he became a lay-brother in the house. He was clothed 
 at Brussels May 15th 1659 by F. John Baptist Verjuyse, and 
 was sent to Bornhem where he passed his noviciate. 
 
 About the beginning of May 1661 F. Thomas Howard 
 returned from England to Bornhem. He found F. Thomas 
 Fidden in weak health, so he sent him into his native country 
 
124 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 and stationed him in London. F. Thomas Fidden left June 
 28th, and was the first in the long list of missionaries apos- 
 tolic supplied hy the convent of Bornhern to England. Soon 
 after, F. Thomas Catchmay gave up his office as vicar-general 
 of the English province, in favour of F. Thomas Howard, 
 whom the master-general appointed to it during pleasure with 
 full jurisdiction hoth in England and Belgium and power to 
 remain prior of Bornhem till his term in that office expired 
 in the usual course : and now F. John Baptist Yerjuyse 
 ceased to be vicar-general of the convent. The patents dated 
 July 24th came to hand just before he again left Belgium for 
 England towards the end of September. Important affairs at 
 the English court were constantly calling him away, and 
 whilst he was absent the government of the convent fell to 
 the sub-prior: F. Thomas Howard got power from the 
 master-general July 21st to delegate and sub-delegate as he 
 thought proper all his powers both ordinary and delegated. 
 He had already gone from the convent when Brother George 
 Daggitt was carried off September 3rd by the pleuritic fever, 
 of which for some time he had lain ill. This lay-brother 
 was of a very obliging disposition and exceedingly laborious 
 even beyond his strength. He was the first that died at 
 Bornhem, and he was buried in the cloister near the church- 
 door. At his funeral F. William Collins blessed the cloister 
 and declared the convent to be canonically enclosed ; but it 
 was afterwards doubted whether this act was really valid. 
 Sister Catherine Howard early in the next month was buried 
 in a grave at his feet, " ad introitum portse, quse ducit ad 
 sacristiam."* 
 Belgium was now gladdened with the peace declared 
 
 * When the foundations of the church were being repaired about 
 1823, the graves of some Religious were unavoidably opened. Two 
 skeletons were found in the place thus marked out, but they were 
 not identified. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 125 
 
 between France and Spain, and the people were restoring 
 their ruined houses and building new. During his stay in 
 the convent F. Thomas Howard shared in the general joy; 
 and as he thought that the happiest fortunes were in store 
 for the Church in England, he again turned his attention on 
 improving the accommodations of the secular college. The 
 Delft would have formed an excellent school-house both as 
 to size and situation, for the building afterwards put up on 
 the west of the convent would have been on the east and a 
 direct fenced road made from it to the college. But Honorius 
 Coene refused to abate anything off the 22,000 florins; he 
 was afterwards well punished for his exorbitancy, for when he 
 was overwhelmed with his difficulties the house was sold by 
 royal decree for 10,500 florins less than F. Thomas Howard 
 had offered. The Religious of Bornhem were engaged, some 
 in teaching others in studying philosophy, and some in 
 directing the secular college. As the Delft could not be had, 
 F. Thomas Howard fixed on enlarging the buildings of the 
 convent, and had Herman de Wauters a very skilful Domini- 
 can lay-brother of Ghent to draw out the plans ; when he 
 departed for England he left the work in the charge of the 
 sub-prior to begin them early in the following year. A third 
 set of buildings were added in 1662. 
 
 Brother James Goodlad, of the Holy Cross, and F. Joseph 
 Vere both made their solemn professions November 8th 
 1661. Goodlad, an Englishman, had lived for a long time at 
 Antwerp, and was perfectly familiar with the Flemish 
 language. He was clothed at Bornhem October 6th 1660 
 by the sub-prior, and was the first student of the college that 
 entered the cloister. Henry Vere was a secular priest of 
 Douay College, who had spent some years as a missionary in 
 England. He received the habit at Bornhem November 
 8th 1660 from the sub-prior. About this time many strove 
 to become lay-brothers, and among them were Peter Hassel-. 
 man of Tempsche, Lawrence van Hove of Bornhem, 
 
126 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Lambert den Ubael cook of the convent, James from 
 Antwerp baker, Peter of Dixmude cook, and Ivo Williensen 
 or Willerms ; but the last was the only one who went so far 
 as to put on the habit. 
 
 In 1662 F. Thomas Howard visited Bornhem at the 
 beginning of the year, taking with him Edward Bing to join 
 the Order. This gentleman born in 1625 had been an 
 officer under Oliver Cromwell during the civil war, and after 
 the Restoration was a lieutenant in the body-guard of 
 Charles II. He was converted by Mr. "Whright a priest, who 
 seems to have served the army, being commonly known as 
 captain "Wright. His wife was now dead, and his only daughter 
 was in the care of her Protestant aunt. As he made up his 
 mind to leave the world he was recommended by the same priest 
 to F. Thomas Howard. At Brussels F. Thomas agreed with 
 the Baron (now Count) of Bornhem for half a bounier of land 
 on the east side of the convent, and it was afterwards turned 
 into a garden, while the ditch was filled up to form the 
 broad way leading from the highroad to the bridge. This 
 land, subject to the yearly rent of a viertale of rye to the poor 
 of Bornhem, was taken on a lease of twenty years with power 
 of purchase within that time for 450 florins, and it was thus 
 bought in 1667. At the convent F. Thomas Howard gave 
 the habit February 22nd to Edward Bing, George Mildmay, 
 and Ivo Williensen. George Mildmay, son of Francis Mild- 
 may, esq., of Amersden in Oxfordshire, and Mary Brook his 
 wife, was born in 1638. He learned his humanities at St. 
 Omers, and entered the Order, being so counselled by his 
 cousin Mr. Matthew Bedingfeld. Williensen was a Bra- 
 bantine, and had for some years served the Carthusians of 
 Lire ; he left Bornhem early in Lent, 1663, married at 
 Antwerp, and died near Louvain where he dwelt. F. Thomas 
 Howard about this time deeply interested himself in the 
 welfare of the English nuns of the Third Order of St. Francis, 
 and lent them his powerful aid to remove in 1662 from their 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 12? 
 
 unhealthy dwelling at Nieuport into the noble and ancient 
 palace called Princenhoff at Bruges.* 
 
 The number of Religious in the convent was now so much 
 increased that all the cells were occupied, and such was the 
 regular observance and so great the charity towards one 
 another, that in the opinion of the annalist, the primitive ages 
 of the Order seemed to have come back. The Religious rose 
 at 5 o'clock and said Matins. Then followed meditation 
 during the first Mass. At 7 o'clock the schools of humani- 
 ties, and at 9 those of philosophy were opened. At 10 
 o'clock, Mass was often sung. After dinner at half-past 
 twelve, there was free conversation for an hour, the priests 
 and novices apart. At 4 o'clock p.m. the schools were 
 closed, and for the most part Vespers were then said. 
 Complin was sung every day with the Salve in the nave of 
 the Church, according to the custom- of the Order. At 6 
 o'clock all went again to the refectory; at 8 the bell was 
 rung for profound silence, and the suffrages were said ; and 
 at a quarter to 9 the signal was given for the Ughts in the 
 cells to be all put out. Moreover at a signal given by the 
 master, those in the noviciate, on the evening before holy 
 communion took the discipline from their own hands ; and 
 all outside the noviciate had become BO used to the exercise 
 that none scarcely ever laid it aside. The noviciate was 
 closed to all without : and so strict was the profound silence 
 that the convent seemed to be deserted. The observance 
 greatly edified the students, so that some and among them 
 Esme and John Howard spoke openly of their wish to join 
 the community, and they would have done so if the college 
 had remained on the same footing. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard was created a master of theology March 
 7th 1662 by the master-general. About the same time he 
 
 * This community now flourishes at Taunton-lodge in Somerset- 
 shire. 
 
128 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 returned into England; for the marriage of Charles II. with 
 the Infanta of Portugal, which he had done much to forward, 
 had been settled and was to he speedily celebrated. Cathe- 
 rine of Braganza arrived at Portsmouth May 13th (o. s.-) and 
 was joined on the 20th (o. s.) by the king. The marriage 
 took place on the following day. Catherine was earnestly 
 solicited to dispense altogether with the Catholic rite, but she 
 was firm and expressed her will rather to return into Portugal 
 than to accept the Protestant ministry. The royal pair were 
 accordingly married by lord Aubigny in the strict privacy of 
 Catherine's bed-chamber, and the public ceremony was after- 
 wards formally gone through by the bishop of London. The 
 queen had her own ecclesiastical establishment so that she 
 might freely practise her faith. Lord Aubigny was her chief 
 almoner, and through his interest F. Thomas Howard his 
 nephew was made her first chaplain. This appointment 
 required F. Thomas to reside continually at the English 
 court. 
 
 In the beginning of 1663 F. Thomas Howard attempted to 
 found a second English convent of the Order, as Bornhem 
 was quite full. This house was to be in France and one 
 about an hour's distance from Dieppe was pitched on. F. 
 Vincent Torre with Brother Lawrence Thwaits went to arrange 
 for it, but when they got to Dieppe they found that Carmelito 
 Fathers were already living there. While on his way back 
 to Bornhem Brother Lawrence was laid up for a month at 
 Douay by illness. John Atwood and Henry Errington 
 received the clerical habit February 22nd from the sub-prior. 
 The former was a native of Warwickshire, was educated at 
 St. Omer's, and in religion took Peter as his religious name 
 and his mother's surname as Pitts ; the latter in two months 
 returned to the world and to England his native country. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard paid his yearly visit to his convent 
 about the end of Lent in the same year, and again took with 
 him Brother Herman from Ghent to make good the cellars 
 
LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 129 
 
 which were deluged with water. The annalist gives a curious 
 account of his method with the most difficult of them, how 
 he wisely set the floor with drains and three layers of rubhle, 
 mortar, and cement an inch thick, and then stopped up the 
 last hole with a stone wrapped in linen steeped in a melted 
 compound of candle-ends and of toads and sulphur pounded 
 together in a mortar ; after which the cellar remained dry, 
 " gratias Deo, fratrique Hermanno !" Immediately after F. 
 Thomas Howard arrived theses in universal philosophy were 
 defended at the convent, in the morning by F. John Canning, 
 F. William Collins presiding ; and in the afternoon by 
 Brother Lawrence Thwaits, F. Vincent Torre presiding. There 
 were present F. Master Moitings and F. Master Nightingale 
 from Antwerp, and F. Master Henry Collins from Brussels, 
 all three very learned and eminent Dominicans, with many 
 others. Theotheses were dedicated to the count of Bornhem_ 
 and to his brother the baron of Marianser, each of whom 
 made a donation of fifty paticons, and F. Thomas Howard 
 gave them an entertainment in the greater dining-room at a 
 cost of nearly 200 florins. F. Thomas April 15th received 
 the vows of Brothers Edward Bing and George Mildmay, who 
 had put off their solemn profession for nearly eight weeks 
 so that they might have the pleasure of making it at his 
 hands. 
 
 About the end of April F. Thomas Howard set out again 
 for England. On July 2nd following F. John Jenkin died of 
 icteric disease in the 27th year of his age. He had been 
 ordained priest and chosen procurator of the convent within a 
 twelve month before. He was little in stature, but was very 
 useful to the community as he was perfect in the French and 
 Flemish languages, wrote a fine hand, and was an excelled 
 accountant. Both before and after him the sub-priors had 
 to be procurators. His loss was severely felt by the commu- 
 nity as he was reckoned its greatest hope, but he was well 
 
 
130 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. . 
 
 succeeded by Brother Hyacinth Coomans a lay-brother who 
 made his profession within three weeks after. 
 
 Giles Coomans was born in 1635 at Brussels. He seems 
 to have come of a very respectable family and certainly had a 
 good education : his father-in-law Matthew de Haese was a 
 merchant at Brussels, and rendered many important services 
 to the Fathers of Bornhem especially as to their landed 
 property. Entering the convent of Bornhem he took the 
 lay-brother's habit and the name of Hyacinth November 15th 
 1661 from the sub-prior, who also received his solemn pro- 
 fession on the feast of St. Mary Magdalen 1663. He was a 
 diligent writer, and compiled in Flemish the History of the 
 Convent of Bornhem down to 1675 (now lost) from which 
 F. Thomas Worthington in 1710 abridged the Annals that, 
 form a very valuable source of information in the present 
 r compilation. * 
 
 CHAPTEK VIII. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard discharged the duties of first chaplain 
 in the royal household of Catherine of Braganza with such 
 care and zeal as to call forth the praises of the queen in a 
 letter which she addressed in November 1663 to the master- 
 general ; and the master-general wrote to him December 
 22nd following, expressing his satisfaction at it and his 
 pleasure on hearing of the great friendship between him and 
 F. Christopher- of the Rosary, a Portuguese Dominican of the 
 twghest repute and .confessor to the queen. 
 
 Although so far from Bornhem F. Thomas Howard still 
 continued his jurisdiction over the convent even for many 
 years after his second prior ship had come to an end, for such 
 was the respect of his brethren that they would not elect 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 131 
 
 another in his place. At the end of summer 1663 he 
 appointed F. Vincent Torre sub-prior, whose patents of office 
 were read and accepted on the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin. 
 F. William Collins was made confessor to the nuns at 
 Vilvorde, who till then had been only casually supplied with a 
 director. 
 
 Brought up in the strict observance of France F. Vincent 
 Torre seems to have imbibed all the spirit of what it is clear 
 the annalist thought its supererogatory austerity with its 
 pencjiant for that outward edification which sits so gracefully 
 on our French brethren, but grates so harshly in the reserved 
 and less demonstrative Englishman. He took up their 
 practices, but missed that delicate tact in governing without 
 which it is impossible to lead souls along the highest and 
 most rugged paths of perfection. Yet he was a man of very 
 great and singular piety, and won the full confidence of F. 
 Thomas Howard, though he was certainly somewhat too 
 credulous, and perhaps was one of those ascetics who wrapped 
 in self-contemplation measure all spirits by their own. 
 There was indeed much in the discipline of the convent to 
 alter before it would come up to the full constitutions of the 
 Order, for' observance was sacrificed in many points ; but as 
 far as he could he followed out his views with a headstrong- 
 ness that brought great troubles and well-nigh ruined the 
 foundation. F. Thomas Howard allowed him in a great 
 degree to carry on his plans, as they were most praise-worthy 
 in themselves though now injudiciously enforced. 
 
 There is no doubt that the secular college must have some- 
 what interfered with strict discipline. It was at once put 
 down. The scholars were few in number, but there was 
 every likelihood of more : they were sent to the vicarage of 
 the Brabantine Friar-Preachers at Vilvorde to study under 
 the confessor of the nuns, who lived in that house and would 
 thus usefully fill up his leisure-hours. The convent of Born- 
 hem found all their expenses and had nothing in return: and 
 
132 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 John and Esme* Howard and Charles Atkins, three very pro- 
 mising youths who had seemed bent on joining the Order, 
 changed their minds with the change of place. " Condonet 
 ipsis Deus, quicunque authores fuere consilii Provinciae adeo 
 perniciosi," exclaims the annalist, "damni minus attulissent, 
 si conventum in cineres reduxissent; damnum enim illud 
 reparabile, hoc numquam reparari potest." 
 
 After the defensions of philosophy it was debated whether 
 theology should not also be taught at Bornhem. F. William 
 Collins before going to Vilvorde, and F. Master Carney a 
 very learned Irish Dominican who died at Liege in 1667, 
 tendered their services, which were not accepted. F. Yincent 
 Torre began his school of philosophy again, and all had to be 
 present even those who had already gone through that branch 
 of study. But such an ill arrangement could not be con- 
 tinued long, and the religious students were soon scattered. 
 
 About the end of November F. Antoninus Wichart and 
 F. Albert de Groet being sent for went to Bornhem. Both 
 were sons of the convent of Bruges, but had lived some years 
 in the strict observance of France, which made them very 
 welcome to the sub-prior. A well-grounded report soon 
 spread through the convent that the French observance was 
 speedily to be brought in, and some of the Religious signified 
 to the sub-prior that in such a case they would pass over to 
 the Carthusian Order. He replied only that he should soon 
 know the will of the Vicar-General in the matter. The mind 
 of F. Thomas Howard may be gathered from the fact that no 
 change took place. 
 
 It is clear however that an attempt was made to alter 
 the community. The greater part of the Religious were 
 
 * Esme Howard returned into England and married. He died 
 June 3rd (o. s.) 1728 in the 83rd year of his age. His only 
 daughter Elizabeth died unmarried in 1737 aged 61, and was 
 buiied with her father and mother at St. Pancras, Middlesex. 
 
LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 133 
 
 placed in various houses of the Order, partly it is true for the 
 sake of theological courses. Brother John Canning was sent 
 to Louvain, Brother Lawrence Thwaits to Brussels, Brother 
 Francis Howard with Brother Henry Packe to Paris, Brother 
 James Goodlad to Burg St. Winox (Bergues) near Dunkirk,* 
 Brother Edward Bing to St. Omers afterwards to Burg St. 
 Winox, Brother Hyacinth Coomans to Ghent, and F. Thomas 
 Molineux into England. Thus of the professed Religious 
 there remained in the convent besides the sub-prior and the 
 two fathers of Bruges only F. Joseph Vere who left after six 
 months, F. George Mildmay, and the lay-brother Sebastian 
 Reynaets, so that the sub-prior had all in his own hands. 
 In hopes to make up the numbers with new subjects 
 Brother Edward Bing was sent to Douay and F. Thomas 
 Molineux to St. Omers, to see some Englishmen who they 
 thought might have a vocation to religion. But the two 
 returned without success to their former places. 
 
 Henry Packe an Englishman was clothed at Bornhem as 
 a lay-brother August 6th 1662 by F. William Collins, and 
 was professed at the age of 35 years November 28th 1663 
 by F. Vincent Torre. Brother Peter Atwood was professed 
 Feb. 22nd following by the same sub-prior. 
 
 On Whitsunday (May 29th) 1664 F. Thomas Howard 
 reached at the convent from England, and stayed till August. 
 He did not make any changes in the community. He was 
 chiefly taken up with the affairs of the nuns, and at last his 
 unflagging zeal removed every hindrance on the part of the 
 
 * F. James Goodlad, being ordained priest, left Burg St. Winox 
 June 26th 1666 for the English mission. He returned to 
 Bornhem in Feb. 1668 with F. Thomas Molineux, and in March 
 1669 was made sacristan. In November 1676 he became com- 
 panion to the nuns' confessor at Brussels, was appointed procurator 
 at Bornhem in 1683, and died in that office April 2nd 1684 in 
 the 44th year of his age. 
 
134 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 temporal and ecclesiastical authorities to their settling at 
 Vilvorde. He received the royal leave of Philip IV. for the 
 convent to he founded, which the king granted gratuitously, 
 with the simple obligation of some prayers for the good 
 estate of the royal family of Spain.* Sister Barhara Boyle 
 was now allowed to take the vows, which she did July 13th 
 at the hands of F. Thomas Howard, who at the same time 
 gave the hahit to Sister Magdalen Sheldon and to Sister 
 Catherine Mildmay. Bridget Sheldon was daughter of 
 Edward Sheldon, of Little Ditchford Worcestershire, third 
 son of Edward Sheldon, esq., of Beoley in the same 
 county, by Margaret his wife daughter of Lionel Wake, esq., 
 of London, of the family of Wake, formerly of Kent, and 
 sister of the famous Carmelite Nun of Antwerp Sister 
 Mary Margaret of the Angels, who died in 1678 reputed a 
 saint. She entered the house at Vilvorde early in June 1663, 
 took the name of Magdalen, and at the age of twenty-five 
 years subscribed the solemn vows July 14th 1665 along 
 with Sister Catherine Mildmay, who had gone to Vilvorde at 
 the end of August 1663, and was fourth sister of F. George 
 Mildmay. Owing to F. Thomas Howard living in London, it 
 was thought best for the convent of Vilvorde to be under a 
 well-qualified member of the Order, who was always at hand 
 and could readily help it in all the doubts and difficulties 
 which beset every newly-organised religious body. The 
 master-general gave the important charge to F. John Baptist 
 Verjuyse then prior of Antwerp. 
 
 Before leaving Belgium F. Thomas Howard assigned 
 F. William Collins to the English mission, who probably 
 accompanied him back to London, and F. Joseph Vere went 
 
 * In return for this grant the nuns as long as they remained in 
 Belgium offered up the daily Salve and a general Communion on 
 the first day of the year. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 135 
 
 from Bornhem to be the confessor of the nuns. F. Martin 
 Russel was called back from Rimini and reached Bornhem in 
 November. He had been only a few days in the convent 
 when he was sent by the sub-prior to Burg St. Winox. After 
 some weeks F. Thomas Howard summoned him into Eng- 
 land. There was a small Dominican convent in Tangier, and 
 when that city as part of the dowry of queen Catherine of 
 Braganza passed into the hands of the English, the 
 Portuguese Religious there became useless. The master- 
 general September 10th 1664 made over the house to the 
 English province, and enjoined F. Thomas Howard to sta- 
 tion at least two Religious there for the sake of the Catholic 
 soldiers who were chiefly Irish. F. Martin Russel was the 
 only one that could then be sent. He was decked with the 
 title of prior, reached Tangier April 15th 1665, and took 
 possession of the convent, where he dwelt without any com- 
 panion all the time, and supported himself on the pay of 
 a common officer. 
 
 CHAPTER IX.. 
 
 Louis Stuart lord Aubigny, son of Esme duke of Lennox, 
 died in 1665, and F. Thomas Howard succeeded him as 
 Grand Almoner to queen Catherine of Braganza. By his 
 new office he had now fully to superintend her royal oratory 
 at Whitehall, while too he had a state apartment for his 
 use.* For his services he received the yearly salary of 
 
 * Pepys went January 23rd 1 666-7 (o. s.) to St. James's, to see 
 the organ. " I took my lord Brouncker with me," he writes, "he 
 being acquainted with my present lord almoner, Mr. Howard, bro- 
 ther of the duke of Norfolk The almoner seems a goodnatured 
 
 gentleman. He discoursed much of the goodness of the musique 
 
136 LIFE OP CAKDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 500, with an additional 500 for his table, and 100 for 
 the necessaries of the oratory. He was now always addressed 
 by the title of " my Lord Almoner." 
 
 Amid the occupations that engrossed his attention at the 
 English Court, F. Thomas Howard never forgot that he was 
 a Religious and a Dominican, and always kept at heart the 
 welfare of the province in his charge. He tried to obtain 
 from the master-general the convent of St. Clement in Rome 
 as a house of studies for the English Dominicans. This 
 could not be granted, on account it was alleged (April 4th 
 1664) of the connection of that house with St. Sixtus.* The 
 master-general recommended the place of education to be 
 either in Belgium or in Bretagne where the controversy called 
 for on the English mission was more in vogue than at Rome. 
 Again, F. Thomas Howard July 13th 1668 asked for 
 powers like those just given (September 16th 1667) to the 
 Irish province, for founding houses subject to it alone 
 anywhere on the continent, where Irish, English, and Scotch 
 Religious might be freely educated, to be also granted to 
 England. The master-general August 18th declined doing 
 
 in Rome; and of the great buildings which the Pope (whom, in 
 mirth to us, he calls Anti-christ) hath done in his time. 5 ' After 
 visiting the Capuchins' establishment the visitors * went away with 
 the almoner in his coach talking merrily of the differences of our 
 religions, to Whitehall, wher3 we left him." Of the lord almoner's 
 apartment the chatty diarist says, " I doe observe the counterfeit 
 windows there was, in the forme "of doors, with looking-glasses 
 instead of windows, which makes the room seem both bigger and 
 lighter I think." And again, " here I observed the deske which 
 he hath, made to remove, and is fastened to one of the arms of his 
 chayre." 
 
 * St. Clement with St. Sixtus was given in 1677 to the Irish 
 province. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 137 
 
 so, as such unusual faculties liad been given only under very 
 extraordinary circumstances ; but he freely allowed two other 
 favours begged at the same time; that an English father 
 might be placed at Paris for managing business, and that one 
 might be received as a student in the convent of the Minerva 
 at Rome. 
 
 Meanwhile the convent of Bornhem was making only slow 
 progress. From time to time F. Thomas Howard sent over 
 large sums of money to help it in his financial straits. In 
 1665 F. William Collins returned to it from England, 
 taking with him Brother Francis Dominic Howard from Paris 
 and Brother Hyacinth Coomans from Ghent. None of them 
 remained there long, for F. William Collins came back into 
 England, and Brother Francis Howard with Brother 
 Hyacinth, who became his companion for four years, went to 
 Vilvorde and were there all the winter. In this year F. Vincent 
 Torre professed two Religious, Brother Antoninus van Antryve 
 April 19th, and Brother Dominic Gwillim November 1st. 
 The former whose baptismal name was Anthony was a 
 Belgian, born near Ghent, and had received the lay-brother's 
 habit May 10th 1663 from F. William Collins.* The 
 latter, Edward Gwillim or Williams, was born in Monmouth- 
 shire ; he was one of the earliest students in the college of 
 Bornhem where he finished his education, but had to return 
 home for the sake of his health. After he had recovered 
 from his sickness he betook himself to the cloister, and was 
 clothed at Bornhem, October 28th 1664 by the sub-prior, 
 under whom he passed his noviciate. With the habit he 
 changed his name to Dominic, and when he uttered the vows 
 (being then twenty years old) he added to it " of the 
 Most Holy Rosary." F. Vincent Torre had been sub-prior 
 
 * This lay-brother died April 17th 1693 in the 55th year of 
 his age. 
 
138 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 for the usual two years, and now willingly laid down bis 
 charge. F. Joseph Vere declined the office, so F. Thomas 
 Howard sent F. Thomas Fidden from England, who was 
 installed Nov. 16th ; and early in the following year F. Vin- 
 cent departed for the mission in London. 
 
 In 1666 several changes were made amongst the Religious. 
 In the beginning of the year F. William Collins was claimed 
 by his native province, being chosen prior of the Irish 
 Dominicans of Louvain ; he took the office very unwillingly 
 only after he had a formal precept to do so from the master- 
 general. F. Lawrence Thwaits, having been the year before 
 ordained priest, went from Brussels to Antwerp for finishing 
 his theology; Brother Francis Dominic Howard with Bro- 
 ther Hyacinth Coomans from Vilvorde to the Irish Domi- 
 nicans of Louvain ; F. James Goodlad June 26th from 
 Burg St. Winox to the English mission ; F. Edward Bing 
 from Douay to Brussels; Brother George Mildmay from 
 Bornhem to Antwerp, where he had a burse in the convent 
 and began his theology; and Brother Peter Atwood to 
 Louvain to study with F. John Canning. On September 
 8th the sub-prior gave the habit to F. Thomas Cowper a 
 secular priest of the English college of Douay, who now took 
 the name of Vincent Hyacinth, and September 14th to 
 Alexander Thursby, who had just gone through his grammar, 
 being sixteen years old, and became Lewis in religion ; and 
 he professed September 29th Brother Ambrose Graham or 
 Grymes and William Michael Bertram, both of whom had 
 been clothed September 27th the year before by F. Vincent 
 Torre. 
 
 Brother Ambrose Grymes was of a high . family. He was 
 born about 1647, his baptismal name was Richard, and he 
 was the heir to a baronetcy ; but entering the Dominican Order 
 he waived his right, preferring an everlasting crown and 
 inheritance to a temporary title and wealth. 
 
 The plague ravaged the parish of Bornhem in 1666, but 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 139 
 
 by God's mercy the convent escaped the infection. The 
 inhabitants of the castle dreading to face the contagion by 
 going to the parochial church begged a priest from the con- 
 vent to celebrate Mass in the castle chapel on all Sundays 
 and festivals, and the fathers freely granted the request. 
 F. Thomas Fidden restored the time of the evening collation 
 to 6 o'clock, which F. Vincent Torre had fixed an hour later. 
 He also tried to bring in the custom of publicly exposing the 
 Relic of the Cross and singing some canticles in honour of 
 it, but F. Thomas Howard put this down as an innovation 
 on the constitutions of the Order. 
 
 Early in 1667 F. William Collins a second time left 
 Louvain, and returned to the English mission. On his way 
 he visited Bornhem, taking with him Brother Francis 
 Dominic Howard and Brother Hyacinth Coomans, who staid 
 at the convent for a short time and in June went to Brussels 
 for the whole summer. FF. John Canning and Lawrence 
 Thwaits having gone through all their studies also returned 
 to Bornhem. In the early part of the summer FF. Antoninus 
 Wichart and Albert de Groet departed, the former to Louvain 
 the latter to his native convent at Bruges. 
 
 Meanwhile, F. Thomas Howard was in Holland with the 
 English ambassadors-extraordinary to assist at the congress 
 for re-establishing peace between England and the United 
 Provinces. With the embassy he left England April 29th 
 (o. s.), made a splendid public entry into Breda May 21st 
 (o. s.) and \r<mt to the conference, which began in the castle 
 June 8th (o. s.), the pacification was concluded June 29 
 (o. s.), signed July 23rd (o. s.) and proclaimed in London 
 August 24th (o. s.) with great solemnity. Before the 
 conference he visited Bornhem, and afterwards went to 
 Vilvorde, and he meant to have spent the whole summer in 
 his convent had not the siege of Dendermonde by the French 
 forced him to change his plan. 
 
 At Vilvorde he found the little flock of sisters had increased, 
 
140 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 four Keligious having joined since he was last there. Jane 
 Bergmans a lay-sister was professed September 14th 1665. 
 Frances Peck, third daughter of Mr. Thomas Peck and Jane 
 Farwood his wife, took the holy habit November 16th 1664 
 when she was forty-three years old, and the vows exactly a 
 twelvemonth after. Columba Pound a lay-sister was professed 
 March 4th 1666, and Ann Busby, daughter of Mr. Joseph 
 Busby of Yorkshire and Mary Dancer his wife, subscribed 
 the vows April 26th following at the age of twenty years. A 
 small and fervent community was formed, numerous enough 
 indeed to govern themselves without the aid of the Dutch 
 nuns who now went back to Tempsche, and Mother Barbara 
 Boyle was made prioress of the convent. F. Thomas Howard 
 probably gave the habit to his cousin Catherine, third 
 daughter of Colonel Thomas Howard and sister of Antonia 
 Howard: she was professed May 15th 1668 at the age of 
 thirty-two years. F. John Baptist Verjuyse who had charge 
 of the house died September 21st 1667, and it then fell 
 under the ordinary jurisdiction of the vicar-general of the 
 English province. 
 
 The close neighbourhood of the war at Dendermonde 
 greatly alarmed the Religious of Bornhem, and not 
 without good cause. One day a troop of French soldiers 
 entered the village of Bornhem, slew the son of one 
 of the inhabitants, and drove off many horses and cows. 
 Four soldiers went to pillage the convent, and as they 
 could not find any beasts on the premises r $roke open 
 the sacristy-door, overran the whole house, and betook them- 
 selves to drinking and to seeking for money. F. Thomas 
 Fidden spoke to one of them who was an Irishman, and 
 then went up into his cell for a bag of money to bribe off the 
 unwelcome intruders with a part of its contents, so that still 
 greater evils might be avoided. The Irishman spied the bag 
 under the sub-prior's scapular, seized on it, and then ordered 
 off his companions, very probably keeping to himself the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 141 
 
 whole booty of about sixty florins. On this occasion the 
 four novices, Grymes, Bartham, Cowper, and Tliursby, 
 particularly Cowper, were so terrified that next day the sub- 
 prior took them all to Antwerp, where they remained for a 
 short time. 
 
 The danger which thus threatened the convent made F. 
 Thomas Howard wish for a city-refuge for his Religious, and 
 he immediately set about finding a fit house in Antwerp which 
 would serve also for a secular college or school. He consulted 
 the bishop of Antwerp, the abbot of St. Michael, and F. Gode- 
 frid Marquis prior of the Dominican convent there, who all 
 encouraged his purpose : as to the purchase of the house he 
 spoke with Mr. Hartopp, Mr. Shaw, and other English mer- 
 chants. There were many different opinions as to where the 
 house should be, as some preferred one in the neighbourhood of 
 St. George's, some, one near the river, and others, one adjoin- 
 ing the Dominican convent-garden which the English might 
 use and at the same time attend the convent choir. F. 
 Thomas Howard chose the last plan as the best. But the 
 petition for the English Keligious to enter the city was 
 rejected, and probably by some of those who seemed at first 
 most favourable. Although he thus failed in trying to 
 benefit his brethren F. Thomas Howard had twice seen how 
 much could be done by steadily pushing on, and he made up 
 his mind to try again at a better time. He returned into 
 England in September, bringing with him F. Hyacinth Revel 
 from Antwerp. F. Hyacinth* ' son of an English officer was 
 born at Brussels, joined the Order young at Louvain, and 
 then taught philosophy at Antwerp. He was always very 
 much attached to his father's countrymen, which led him to 
 become a missionary in England ; but he fell into ill. 
 health, returned the next year into Belgium, and died at 
 Antwerp. 
 
 F. Vincent Hyacinth Cowper and Brother Lewis Thursby 
 were solemnly professed September 14th 1667 by the sub- 
 
142 LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 prior, and not long, after F. George Mildmay ended his 
 studies and went back to his own convent. In 'the same 
 month Brother Dominic Gwillim was placed at Antwerp 
 for his theology, and shortly after BB. Ambrose Thomas 
 Gryrnes and William Michael Bartrarn at Brussels for their 
 philosophy. 
 
 The convent of Tangier in Africa was attached to the 
 English province for a little over two years. F. Martin 
 Eussel laboured there with unwearied zeal and suffered many 
 heavy trials and privations. It happened in 1667 that two 
 Protestants were condemned to death for some capital crime, 
 F. Martin charitably visited the men in their prison and 
 converted both of them, so that while they were being led to 
 execution and at their death they boldly and openly pro- 
 fessed their new faith. The English governor was so angry 
 and carried on such bitter bickering, and threatened so much 
 that F. Martin was driven altogether out of Tangier.* He 
 withdrew to Malaga in Spain, whence he sailed to Calais in a 
 ship employed in carrying Italian soldiers into Belgium, 
 and from Calais he crossed over in an English vessel to 
 Dover, and so went to London for the sake of seeing 
 F. Thomas Howard. From the Italian soldiers he caught a 
 fever which harassed and enfeebled him for a long time. 
 F. Thomas Fidden's term as sub-prior was now drawn to a 
 close, so F. Thomas Howard gave the office to F. Martin, who 
 accordingly went to Bornhem, and November 27th the day 
 after he reached it undertook his new duties. F. Thomas 
 Fidden after some weeks was called to London and made 
 procurator of the province. 
 
 In February 1668 Brothers Ambrose Thomas Grymes 
 and William Michael Bertram were called from Brussels to 
 
 * The convent of Tangier was given in March 1668 to the Irish 
 Dominicans, and was held by them till 1681 when the city was 
 destroyed and abandoned by the English. 
 
'LIFE OF CAKDINAL HOWARD. 143 
 
 go through all their studies at Eennes, whither they went a 
 little before Easter.* At the same time FF. Thomas 
 Molineux and James Goodlad went back to Bornhem, but the 
 former was soon again on the English mission. Not long 
 after Brother Lewis Thursby was sent May 27th to Louvain 
 for his courses. 
 
 F. Thomas Catchmay was now old and was so broken by 
 his unwearied labours on the mission that his memory failed 
 him much, though in other respects his mind was quite 
 unimpaired. He was a very learned man, and his conversation 
 had a particular charm about it. He resolved to spend the 
 short time that still remained for him in religious retirement, 
 and was taken over to Bornhem by F. Thomas Fidden who 
 left him there and immediately came back to England. But the 
 veteran missionary did not long enjoy the peace of conventual 
 life, for he died July 22nd 1669* in the 72nd year of his 
 age, the 47th of his profession, and about the 44th of his 
 priesthood : he was buried in the cloister at the feet of F. 
 John Jenkin. 
 
 In the summer of 1668 F. Joseph Veret went for two or 
 three months to Bornhem, and F. George Mildmay taking 
 his place at Vilvorde served the nuns. The plague was then 
 ravaging that town and neighbourhood, and almost all 
 the Brabantine Dominicans of the vicarage fell by the scourge 
 ready victims of their charity and religious duties. F. Bauens 
 
 * F. Will. Mich. Bertram returned in 1675 to Bornhem, and 
 early in the next year was made sub-prior. From 1681 to 1G86 
 he was at Stonecroft near Hexham. He died in his convent April 
 19th 1691 aged 48 years. 
 
 t F. Joseph Vere returned to Brussels about the end of October 
 1668, lefD in 1674 for England, two years after was again 
 the nuns' director, and died at last May 13th 1683 in Eng- 
 land. 
 
144 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 was sent from Brussels to help the people and took up his 
 quarters in the public hospital so as to be always at hand for 
 the sick. One day he sent for F. George Mildmay to hear 
 his confession, who accordingly went to the hospital early in 
 the day before he had broken his fast. Immediately after he 
 went and celebrated Mass for the nuns. When it was over 
 he complained of feeling somewhat unwell and begged to 
 have a little wormwood tea. He went back to the vicarage, 
 fell ill of the plague, died on the third day (October 
 26th) and was buried there being then in the 31st year 
 of his age. The next day the news of his death was carried 
 to Bornhem where his loss was much lamented, for great 
 expectations were centred in him as he was deeply 
 read in general literature and was thoroughly acquainted 
 with the Flemish language. Yet the sorrow of his 
 brethren must have been softened with the consolation that 
 he had sacrificed himself in conscientiously and fearlessly 
 fulfilling his duties. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard was again employed in 1669 as a 
 public functionary. The September before, the marquis 
 Castel Eoderigo by command of the king of Spain gave up 
 at Mechlin the government of the Low Countries to Don 
 Pedro de Velasco grand constable of Castile. Early in the 
 year F. Thomas was sent to Brussels by Queen Catherine to 
 carry her royal congratulations to the new governor on his 
 taking the vice-regal power, who however was still at 
 Mechlin, as the plague was in Brussels. He took advantage 
 to see after his two foundations in Belgium. The situation 
 of the nuns made him very uneasy, as they were exposed to 
 great perils in time of war; so he determined to remove 
 them from Yilvorde to Brussels, and set about finding a 
 suitable house for them. Some advised a place in Eosbank 
 near the little stream, others, one in the Walsplat where a 
 convent would be more readily allowed by the magistracy, as 
 it was much desired to improve so desolate a spot by building 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 145 
 
 good houses there so as to draw inhabitants in that direction. 
 But F. Thomas Howard chose a large castle-like edifice 
 called Het Spellekins-huys, the pin-house, because it was at 
 first a pin manufactory, a name commonly shortened into 
 Spellekens or corrupted into Pelikans. It had passed into 
 the hands of the fathers of the Oratory, who built a small 
 chapel and fitted up the house with cells, chambers, and all 
 that a convent required. It stood in a healthy place in the 
 Rue du Chene, and had a very spacious garden shaped like 
 an amphitheatre which commanded a very fine prospect 
 especially towards the west. The Oratorians wished to 
 dispose of it as they had just built themselves another house 
 nearer the great church of St. Gudule, and they agreed to sell 
 it to F. Thomas Howard for 20,000 florins. The sharp oppo- 
 sition of the magistracy against the nuns being in the city 
 was overruled by the governor (March 14th) who said that as 
 other religious communities were allowed to have property in 
 Brussels he did not see why the English nuns should not 
 occupy the Spellekens. Ame Coriache vicar-general of the 
 archbishop readily gave his consent (March 28th) so that 
 every hindrance was thus removed. F. Thomas Howard in 
 Lent led the nuns himself from Vilvorde to their new 
 asylum. The Religious who removed to Brussels were 
 Mother Barbara Boyle prioress, Sisters Magdalen Sheldon, 
 Catherine Mildmay, Frances Peck, Ann Busby, and Catherine 
 Howard ; and the lay-sisters Jane Bergmans and Columba 
 Pound. The building underwent great improvements at con- 
 siderable expense : the house at Vilvorde was sold and the 
 money used for a guest-house. King Charles II. of Spain 
 Dec. 15th 1693 granted amortization of the house gratui- 
 tously, in return for which the nuns, of their own good-will, 
 gave the Mass on every Easter-Sunday and a daily Exaudiat. 
 In the mean time F. Thomas Howard met with the pro- 
 vincial of Belgium F. master Matthias Marquis, who found 
 him a new subject for the English province. Mr. Jonston 
 
146 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 a Scotchman was a secular priest, and then entered the 
 Benedictine Order abroad in which he continued for eleven 
 years. He now sought to become a Dominican and was 
 sent from Eome to join the Belgian province. But the 
 provincial thought it better for a Scotchman to be with the 
 English than with the Belgians. F. Thomas Howard sent 
 Mr. Jonston to Bornhem, and following soon after gave 
 liim the habit March 13th with the name of Dominic of St. 
 Thomas and placed him in the noviciate at Ghent. As 
 vicar-general and prior F. Thomas Howard had much to do 
 for Bornhem. Whilst he was at Brussels he presented F. 
 Lawrence Thwaits to the bishop for faculties. F. Lawrence 
 was the first of the convent who thus had power to hear 
 confessions at large in the diocese of Ghent, for before him 
 F. William Collins had leave only for the three festivals of 
 Holy Cross, of St. Dominic, and of the Most Holy Kosary. 
 F. Thomas Howard took back F. Edward Bing from 
 Brussels to his convent. F. Martin Eussel had not recovered 
 his health since his voyage from Tangier, and his elder 
 brother at Little Malvern being lately dead his sister-in- 
 law pressed him to come into England; F. Edward Bing 
 too was very anxious to see after the welfare of his daughter 
 whom he had left in his native country. So F. Thomas 
 Howard released F. Martin from his office of sub-prior, and 
 sent him March 13th with F. Edward Bing by way of 
 Ghent into England. The same day too he departed to 
 Brussels after he had made, F. John Canning vicar of the 
 convent till he could arrange for another sub-prior, F. 
 Lawrence Thwaits procurator, and F. James Goodlad sacris- 
 tan. At Brussels he was joined by F. Antoninus Wichart 
 whom he brought with him into England. This father 
 knew nothing at all of the English language, but he had 
 continued to be on very friendly terms with F. Vincent 
 Torre, who always corresponded with him and led him thus 
 to betake himself to the English mission. It was attempted 
 
LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 147 
 
 now to affiliate him and F. Albert de Groet to the English 
 province, and F. Thomas Howard got the leave of the 
 master-general and the full consent of all the fathers of 
 Bruges for this purpose ; but something or other was 
 wanting on the part of Bornhem which made the proceedings 
 void and afterwards in the opinion of the annalist came very 
 seasonably into use. 
 
 In May shortly after reaching England F. Thomas Howard 
 sent the patents of the sub-priorship to F. John Canning who 
 was the first son of the convent that had the government of 
 it : he rendered great services and first invested the capital 
 of the house in real property. At this time F. Peter 
 Atwood returned having done all his studies at Louvain. 
 Some time after B. Francis Dominic Howard who was much 
 worse than ever in health went to live with the dean of 
 Geele hoping he might recover through the intercession of 
 St. Dympna : he gained only in part what he thus sought. 
 The sub-prior April 7th 1670 received the profession of F. 
 Dominic Thomas Jonston.* 
 
 For five years F. Thomas Howard was so much taken up 
 with his office of grand almoner at the English court that 
 he could not visit Belgium ; and during this time there are 
 only a few. scattered facts about the convent of Bornhem, 
 as Brother Hyacinth Coomans with his recording pen was 
 away. In 1670 F. Lawrence Thwaits fell into ill health 
 and was sent May 1st into England, as it was thought that 
 the climate of his native country would do him good ; he 
 died in London June 22nd in the 29th year of his age. 
 He was a mild and learned Religious and was thoroughly 
 well acquainted with the Flemish and French languages. 
 
 In 1671 the roof of the church was raised five feet and 
 arched over with masonry ; the count of Bornhem had his 
 
 
 This Religious died at Bornhem April llth 1685. 
 
148 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 armorial bearings put into the windows. The area in front 
 of the church was enlarged, for it was so narrow that a 
 carnage could not be turned in it. The commissary of 
 Rupelmonde required the fathers as English strangers to 
 pay all secular imposts. Against this exaction the fathers 
 petitioned the council of Flanders, whilst the commissary on 
 the other hand contended that the matter ought to be taken 
 before the royal ministers of Ghent who supported his claim. 
 The council April 14th provisionally granted immunity and 
 sent the cause to Ghent ; but nothing more was then done 
 and the fathers were left in their former liberty. 
 
 In May 1672 a secular college was again formed at Born- 
 hem and four or five bo} r s of respectable families were sent 
 to it, but it was given up about the end of the following 
 year. F. Edward Bing was made chaplain in an English 
 regiment under the duke of Monmouth, and during the 
 invasion of Holland he paid a visit to his convent. In 
 1673 Roger Powell a fine and modest "Welsh youth was 
 clothed August 4th as a cleric by the sub-prior ; but while 
 he was in the noviciate of Ghent he became half silly 
 through over-done and ill-regulated devotion, so that in 
 about six months not without some difficulty he was sent 
 back into his own country. F. Dominic Gwillim was insti- 
 tuted sub-prior September 1st, as F. Joseph Vere was called 
 into England by F. Thomas Howard, and F. John Canning 
 became confessor to the nuns at Brussels where he died 
 July 19th 1676 in the 36th year of his age. 
 
 George Gibson clothed December 20th 1672 by the then 
 sub-prior was professed December 26th in the following year 
 by F. Dominic Gwillim and became in religion George of 
 St. Thomas.* He belonged to the honourable family of 
 
 * F. George Thomas Gibson in 1682 was made sub- prior of 
 Bornhem, and was vicar till 1685. He came into England and 
 was chaplain to Ralph Clavering esq. and also had Stonecrofb 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Gibson of Corbridge in Northumberland, settled in 1693 at 
 Stonecroft near Hexham which they then bought of John 
 lord Widdrington. The Gibsons have been distinguished 
 for their unwavering attachment to the faith and for the 
 number of ecclesiastics they have given to the Church. 
 
 Brother Sebastian Reynaets died April 22nd 1674 when 
 he was in the forty-fourth year of his age : he was a very 
 hard-working laybrother and aided very much the rising 
 convent. About the end of summer the same year F. William 
 Collins went to Bornhem, on what account is not recorded ; 
 but he was soon called back into England. Shortly after an 
 unfortunate affair happened with F. Vincent Torre, who 
 wrought a great miracle as he thought it, the fame of 
 which was buzzed about far and wide, whilst its spuriousness 
 made it a scandal to religion and a derision to Protestants, 
 He was obliged to hide himself for some time in London, 
 and then F. Thomas Howard sent him out of the way to 
 the Spellekens. It is probable that F. Antoninus Wichart 
 returned into Belgium with him, for he was at Bornhem in 
 1675; but how long he stayed there and what became of 
 him do not appear. 
 
 in place of F. Will. Mich. Bertram. He died at Stonecroft 
 December 19th (o. s.) 1696 and was buried at the little church 
 there. 
 
150 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 
 
 At the English court F. Thomas Howard was in the 
 highest esteem : his abounding charities led him to he 
 called "the common father of the poor." The king always 
 addressed him as " My lord." He alone was allowed to 
 appear in puhlic hahited as an ecclesiastic, and hy dispensa- 
 tion he wore the dress of a French abbe. He was often the 
 guest and companion of Cosmo de Medici in and around 
 London, when that prince of Tuscany visited England in 
 1669, who thus speaks of him in his published travels. 
 " It has been wished at Eome to consecrate as titular bishop 
 in England some ecclesiastic of integrity and talent a native 
 of the kingdom who may watch over the missions, as is 
 done in Holland. For this purpose they cast their eye 
 upon Philip Howard grand almoner to the queen, having 
 ascertained that the king was no way averse from such a 
 step ; but the affairs of the kingdom being in a condition 
 not very favourable to the Catholics owing to the inveteracy 
 of the Parliament, it was thought unseasonable, and was 
 judged more prudent, the same having been hinted by the 
 king, to put off the execution of such a proceeding to some 
 other more favourable opportunity. In the mean time the 
 bishops of Ireland perform the episcopal functions for the 
 benefit of the Catholics and come over occasionally to exer- 
 cise their charge in the best manner in their power." 
 
 Fearful times indeed were coming on for the persecuted 
 Church in England. There were mutterings and threats 
 against it throughout all the land and in high places, which 
 grew louder and foretokened the greatest evils as time went 
 on and showed that a Catholic sovereign would mount the 
 throne. When the convent of Bornhem was in danger 
 
LIFE OF CAEDINAL HOWARD. 151 
 
 from the arms of France F. Thomas Howard interested 
 the French ambassador in London in behalf of it, and also 
 wrote December 29th 1673 to the marshal de Bellefond, 
 pleading that the house he had founded might be saved for 
 his retreat when his country would no longer receive him. 
 This letter shows how clearly he foresaw the issue of the 
 deadly hatred which was more and more rapidly gathering 
 against the Church and in a great measure against himself. 
 His zeal and his influence at the court made him very much 
 disliked by Protestants, especially as he had a great hand 
 in the royal Declaration of Toleration for liberty of con- 
 science published March 15th (o. s.) 1671-2, and almost 
 daily complaints were brought against him of reconciling 
 persons to the Church. At length he drew upon himself 
 the anger of the dean and chapter of Windsor by converting 
 John Davis one of their minor-canons and chaplain of 
 Magdalen College Oxford, and also John Greene a young 
 protege of theirs of much talent whom they had sent to 
 the same college to be brought up for the Establish- 
 ment. Such liberty of conscience could not be suffered 
 for a moment : and when the chapter had taken deep 
 offence it was easy to gather other charges against F, 
 Thomas Howard which would make their cause seem still 
 more important. They accused him of being the promoter 
 of the Declaration of Toleration, and of having printed in 
 some English books of piety the pontifical bulls of indul- 
 gences granted to the Most Holy Kosary. This last charge 
 was the most serious of all, as the penal laws made it high 
 treason to publish papal bulls and decrees. In vain he 
 tried to justify or excuse himself by alleging that he had 
 only followed the example of the Capuchin chaplains of 
 queen Henrietta Maria : the chapter was not to be appeased, 
 raised a mighty uproar and threatened to carry the matter , 
 into parliament. For a time F. Thomas Howard withstood 
 the storm, but it thickened around him and raged so 
 
152 LIFE OF CARDINAL HuWARD. 
 
 violently that it was rash to outbrave it. He sought the 
 king's leave to withdraw abroad lest he should entangle 
 the faithful and even the royal household of the queen in all 
 the troubles of a national religious strife. Charles granted 
 his request, and F. Thomas Howard giving much of his 
 personal property into the care of the provincial procurator 
 F. Thomas Fidden, but carrying with him his valuable 
 ecclesiastical ornaments together with some sums of money 
 which the king and queen bestowed on him to relieve his 
 exiled Catholic countrymen, sought an asylum at Bornhem 
 where he arrived about the middle of September 1674. 
 
 Mr. Davis and Mr. Greene who had been the innocent 
 cause of so great a stir followed F. Thomas Howard to 
 Bornhem and reached the convent October 3rd shortly after 
 him. John Greene was born in 1655 ; his mother's maiden 
 name seems to have been Westby, by which he was after- 
 wards known on the mission, as persecution made it needful 
 for a priest to screen his family and himself under another 
 name. He spent a great part of his youth in the royal 
 household at London and Windsor, where when he was 
 seven years old he was much noticed by Cosmo de Medici 
 afterwards grand duke of Tuscany. He received the habit 
 of St. Dominic and the religious name of Raymund Decem- 
 ber 9th from the sub-prior F. Dominic Gwillim, by whom he 
 was professed December 15th in the following year after he 
 had passed through his noviciate in the convent of Ghent. 
 John Ovington his elder in age by a year and in the Order 
 who entered Bornhem November 10th, was clothed, passed 
 his noviciate and made his profession along with him.* 
 Mr. Davis never tried even to take the habit : he left Born- 
 hem April 29th after he had stayed there nearly seven 
 
 * F. John Ovington was sent to Brussels June 1st 1678, and to 
 Nantes in Bretagne June 4th 1682 for his studies. He was made 
 procurator of Bornhem September 21st 1686, vicar-in-capite of the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 153 
 
 months, and his after-history has escaped our researches. 
 With him went a Mr. Butler, who had gone there November 
 4th, had been clothed with Ovington and Greene, and March 
 9th following quitted the noviciate at Ghent. 
 
 convent in 1688, prior in 1691, and died at Bornhem March 25th 
 1696 in his forty-third year. 
 
 F. Eaymund Greene was professed along with the last December 
 15th 1675 by the sub-prior and vicar F.Dominic Gwillim. He 
 studied his philosophy at Bornhem and his theology at Naples. 
 He then taught both these sciences at Rome and Bornhem, and so 
 skilful was he in them that being companion to the provincial for 
 the general chapter held at Rome in 1686 he made such an excel- 
 lent defension embracing the whole sweep of theology before the 
 assembled fathers, that the newly-elected master-general F. Anto- 
 ninus Cloche raised him to the grade of a prcesentatus ; and in the 
 general chapter of 1706 he was laureated master of theology. In 
 1707 he went to the college at Louvain and taught there for five 
 years. He became confessor to the nuns at the Spellekens in 
 1693, 1712, 1719, 1722, and 1732; was elected prior of Bornhem 
 in 1694 and 1697; and was appointed provincial in 1716. In 
 1700 he twice attempted to cross the sea into England, but was 
 taken both times by enemies (for much warfare was then raging) 
 and forcibly landed in the Netherlands. In 1720 he was on the 
 mission for two years, and in 1726 became chaplain in the Catholic 
 family of Knight in Lincolnshire till 1730 when he removed to 
 London. In June 1736 he was made rector of the college of St. 
 Thomas at Louvain where he died July 28th 1741 in the eighty- 
 sixth year of his age. For the last seven years of his life he 
 suffered much from hemiplegia. .He was the last of the province 
 who was personally acquainted with cardinal Howard, whose 
 memory he cherished with the greatest veneration. 
 
 In the library of the Duke of Norfolk at Arundel castle is a 
 beautifully executed Processionale of the Order, " Written out for 
 the use of the most truly Vertuous and very Religious Sister Sr. 
 Dominica Howard of Norfolke, By her unworthy Brother and Ser- 
 
154 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWAED. 
 
 At Bornliem F. Thomas Howard took up his duties as 
 prior. One of his first acts was to agree with the fathers of 
 the conventual council September 20th in declining a 
 perpetual foundation for the soul of Frances Coloma, widow 
 of Christopher de Medina Montoya chevalier of the Order of 
 St. James in Spain. By her will December 7th .1659 she 
 desired her body to be buried in the convent church of 
 Bornhem, and directed six hundred Masses to be said for her, 
 half by the English fathers and half by the Friar-Minors of 
 Mechlin, at privileged altars. She also bequeathed 110 florins 
 a-year to Bornhem for celebrating daily for her soul in per- 
 petuity. The fathers complied with the other conditions ; 
 but the foundation offered them by the count of Bornhem and 
 his brother Peter Coloma baron of Mariensart was much 
 below the honorarium fixed by the bishops of the Netherlands. 
 What was afterwards done does not appear in existing records. 
 The baron of Mariensart was a great benefactor of the con- 
 vent, and perhaps he came to some arrangement, for a daily 
 Mass for Madame Medina was regularly celebrated till about 
 1804, when the loss of the rent through the French Ke volu- 
 tion destroyed the foundation. F. Thomas Howard April 
 28th 1675 received the profession of Brother Pius Westcote 
 alias Lyttelton, whose baptismal name was Gervase. Ha 
 belonged to the honourable family whence descend the 
 Lytteltons barons of Frankley in Worcestershire, went to 
 Bornhem February 26th 1674, was clothed March 28th by the 
 sub-prior F. Dominic Gwillim, and two days after began his 
 noviciate.* F. Thomas Howard intended to travel some 
 
 vanfc, the most unworthy of all the Childien of St. Dominique, Br. 
 Kaymund Greene, Professed at Bornhera in Flanders among the 
 English Dominican Fryars Preachers, the 15 day of December, In 
 the yeare of Grace 1675." The MS. was finished in 1694. 
 
 * F. Pius Westcote was procurator of the convent of Bornhera 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 155 
 
 time in France, and then settle down in his convent for the 
 rest of his days and dedicate all his energies to the welfare of 
 the English province. 
 
 The year of jubilee arrived in 1675, and F. Thomas 
 Howard sought the master-general's leave to visit Home, so 
 that he might partake there of the fulness of the Church's 
 spiritual gifts. But before he could receive an answer an 
 event happened which changed every scheme for the future. 
 On Trinity Sunday (June 9th) a traveller drew nigh to 
 Bornhem and enquired for the English Dominican convent. 
 "When he saw how poor and small it was he paused for some 
 time fancying he had wandered out of the right road and had 
 mistaken the house. As he found he was not wrong he 
 entered the convent, and announced that he had been officially 
 sent direct from Eome ten days before with the message, that 
 among the six dignitaries whom Clement X. May 27th had 
 added to the Sacred College, F. Thomas Howard had been 
 created a Cardinal-Priest. The news was received with great 
 joy by all except by F. Thomas Howard himself, who was 
 thunder-struck as he was wholly unprepared for it. He 
 remained dumb with amazement for some time and then 
 burst into tears. He heeded little the congratulations of his 
 brethren and hardly would admit into his presence the mes- 
 senger with the letters of promotion. He was at a loss to 
 conceive to whom he owed this great honour, little suspecting 
 then that the great friend of his early years F. John Baptist 
 Hackett had some hand in it ; though his former tutor now 
 the pope's confessor mainly brought it about, as a token of 
 
 from 1681 to 1683 and then came into England. He led a 
 wandering life ministering to the faithful from place to place till 
 1696, when he settled at Stonecroft. Failing health forced him 
 within ten years to give up that mission, and he became chaplain 
 to Marmaduke baron Langclale at the Holme in Yorkshire, where 
 he died June 10th 1723 in his seventy-fifth year. 
 
156 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 respect for his rank, a reward for his religious zeal, and a 
 recompense for the exile into which persecution had driven 
 him. 
 
 The first wish of F. Thomas Howard was to learn the will 
 of God in such a weighty affair, and he withdrew into his cell 
 where he remained alone for three or four hours in medita- 
 tion and prayer. The next morning he celebrated Mass and 
 exposed the venerable Relic of the Cross, in order to draw 
 down divine aid and light ; and then he resolved to consult 
 the bishop of Antwerp F. Marius Ambrose Capello a Domi- 
 nican in whose wisdom, piety and prudence he reposed the 
 greatest confidence. In the company of Brother Hyacinth 
 Coomans he went to Antwerp and first visited the Dominican 
 convent, receiving there on bended knee the blessing of the 
 prior F. master Godefrid Marquis, to whom the whole affair 
 was unknown. The prior asked him to dine there as it was 
 about two o'clock in the afternoon, but he excused himself 
 and took his way to the bishop's palace. He found the aged 
 bishop was just taking his siesta, so not wishing to disturb 
 him he turned aside to the professed house of the Jesuits to 
 wait his leisure. Meanwhile the news began to fly about all 
 the convent and to make no small stir there. During vespers 
 Brother Hyacinth Coomans went into the choir to ask the 
 prior's leave for going out, and unable to keep his over- 
 charged tongue still whispered what had happened and added 
 that he thought F. Thomas Howard would not accept the 
 dignity. The prior did not believe a word and took no 
 notice. Brother Hyacinth had told all before to the less 
 doubting porter of the convent Brother Philip van Hoof, who 
 in his turn went to F. lector de Brew and pointed out the 
 messenger. F. de Brew had been in Rome and knew the 
 man again, and when he learned of him the truth he too ran 
 off to the prior who was still in* the choir. The prior putting 
 on his cappa, immediately hurried off with the lector to the 
 bishop's palace to meet F. Thomas Howard and to offer him 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 157 
 
 his hearty congratulations. When the two arrived F. Thomas 
 had not returned from the house of the Jesuits, so that they 
 had time to tell the bishop of the honour done to the prior of 
 Bornhem. The bishop called together all his household to 
 give a fitting reception to the new cardinal. F. Thomas Howard 
 soon came in ; he knelt for the blessing of the bishop who 
 in his turn knelt for that of his eminence. He laid open all 
 his difficulties and anxieties regarding his promotion, and 
 declared he would refuse the cardinalship if his lordship so 
 advised him. The bishop led him into the private chapel; 
 after praying there for a few minutes he stood up and entoned 
 the Te Deum with a loud and joyful voice, and F. Thomas 
 Howard arose from his knees a Prince of the Church of God. 
 The bishop then led the cardinal into some private apart- 
 ments in the palace. In the evening the cardinal returned in 
 his lordship's carriage to the convent where he remained two 
 nights. The first night he spent there he had a characteristic 
 conversation with Brother Hyacinth Coomans. He remarked, 
 " I am afraid my promotion will prove more hurtful than 
 advantageous to the convent of Bornhem, as I have not 
 means to keep up a cardinal's dignity properly." "I hope," 
 replied Brother Hyacinth, " that his Catholic Majesty will 
 provide a valuable bishopric for your eminence." "No, no !" 
 he exclaimed, "I will not bind myself to anybody; for if a man 
 once attaches himself to a prince by receiving a favour he is 
 always and in everything at the prince's beck, even though it 
 may go against his conscience." The cardinal soon acted on 
 this high principle, for the messenger from Home brought 
 him the present of one hundred gold crowns from Cosmo de 
 Medici grand duke of Tuscany, and the same sum from 
 cardinal Altieri. He declined the gift from the grand duke, 
 but thought it best to take the one from the cardinal who was 
 the patron and protector of the Dominican Order. And 
 throughout all the rest of his life he religiously kept to his 
 
158 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 resolution, for when Spain, France, and Germany offered him 
 many benefits he firmly refused them. 
 
 From the convent his eminence returned to the bishop's 
 palace where he was most kindly entertained for some time. 
 Meanwhile Monsignor Con arrived from Borne bringing the 
 cardinal's biretta, which the bishop publicly placed upon the 
 head of the elect with the usual ceremonial in the cathedral 
 of Antwerp, when numerous spectators were present. 
 
 Amidst all this excitement the cardinal never lost sight of 
 the English province and of his own cherished foundations in 
 Belgium. "Whilst he was now at Antwerp it seemed a very 
 good time for him to try again to have a house and college in 
 the city joined with the convent of Bornhem. He spoke about 
 it with the bishop and abbot, who counselled him against pro- 
 posing anything in the matter to Mr. Hartop or Mr. Newport. 
 Brother Hyacinth Coomans was sent in secular clothes to 
 look at some houses, and he found two adjoining in the 
 Iserway called de Guide Panne and St. Jacques, which seemed 
 most suitable and were tenanted by relatives of M. de Witt a 
 Norbertine and pastor of Duerne. M. de Witt himself advised 
 the cardinal to buy them, and it was agreed to give 11,500 
 florins for them, twenty-five patigons being added in favour of 
 some Devout Daughters who dwelt there. The cardinal sent 
 12,000 florins to Brother Hyacinth, who took possession of 
 the houses in the name of his step-father, and in the middle 
 of August the purchase was completed. The houses were 
 amortized by the king May 30th 1682, and sometimes served 
 as a refuge in perilous times, but beyond this no good came 
 out of the scheme and the houses were at length sold in 1697. 
 The cardinal also endeavoured to have the endowment of the 
 convent enlarged and the number of Religious increased from 
 thirteen to twenty ; and for that purpose he petitioned the 
 privy council for leave to buy lands and to have them amor- 
 tized, and even went privately to speak with the supreme 
 president on the subject. But an unfavourable answer was 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 159 
 
 returned and the matter was altogether laid aside. The 
 financial state of the convent was the cardinal's greatest 
 trouble, for out of the foundation-capital 5,000 florins had 
 been borrowed to buy the nuns' house at Yilvorde, and 12,000 
 florins were now used for the two houses at Antwerp which 
 never brought in anything, as the rents (when there were 
 any) were swallowed up in repairs and other expenses. So 
 the convent was almost without the legal endowment; yet as 
 it never drew at all upon the country the government let the 
 matter alone, and the convent had to struggle on for many 
 years in deep poverty before its revenues were fully recruited. 
 Before quitting the country the cardinal paid a last visit 
 to Brussels and Bornhem, and the countess of Bornhem 
 seized the occasion to press again her long-fostered claim to 
 enter the cloister at pleasure as foundress of the convent. 
 Moreover she demanded that the aspersorium should be 
 offered her, so that she might take the holy water with her 
 own hand. This latter privilege had been yielded to her 
 vanity by D. Legaw of Hosdunk, but was denied by D. de 
 Backer pastor of Bornhem, which so piqued her that she 
 would not go any more to the parish church. The cardinal 
 replied that offering the aspersorium was directly against the 
 pontifical rubrics and was allowed only to a bishop in his own 
 diocese ; and that while he was grand-almoner to the queen 
 of England it was never done, but it was the custom to 
 sprinkle first the deacon and sub- deacon and then the queen ; 
 and he could not allow the Religious to take up another 
 practice. As to the countess entering the cloister it was quite 
 out of his power to grant it ; but when he got to Rome he 
 would speak to the sovereign pontiff on the matter. The 
 countess was not contented and went off in a pet, declaring 
 afterwards that she would never again enter the convent- 
 church, and she desired that a Religious would say mass every 
 day at the castle. In a day or two the cardinal returned to 
 Anwerp accompanied by the count of Bornhem and the baron 
 
160 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of Mariensart, both of whom pressed him to give in to the 
 countess's whims ; but he excused himself from granting what 
 in fact he could not. 
 
 On the following morning which was a Sunday the countess 
 sent her steward to the convent to announce her will that a 
 Religious should celebrate at the castle. The sub -prior sent 
 back word that he could not obey her order, for the Mass 
 must be said in a place where those hearing it would fulfil 
 the obligation of the day. On receiving this message the 
 countess lost her temper, and the steward hurried back to the 
 convent and begged Brother Hyacinth Coomans to go and 
 speak to her with all speed. He found her in the castle- 
 garden overwhelmed with tears, and he boldly but respect- 
 fully begged her if she would not give scandal to her children 
 and to the baroness of Mariensart who were present to repair 
 at once to the convent, as it was not fit for upwards of a 
 hundred persons to be bereft of Mass, as it was now eleven 
 o'clock and they were staying for the last celebration. The 
 countess at length gave way and getting into her carriage 
 attended the church. A day or two after when the count and 
 baron had returned from Antwerp Brother Hyacinth waited 
 on them, and the question of celebrating Mass in the castle- 
 chapel was gone into with some sharpness. The count 
 believed that his chapel was consecrated and that the obliga- 
 tion of hearing Mass could be fulfilled there as had been often 
 done without contradiction. Brother Hyacinth said that the 
 chapel was not consecrated, and that an abuse could not avail 
 in the argument ; and on examining the altar they found 
 inscribed on it the year and day of its consecration but nothing 
 about the chapel. The count was amazed, and wondered how 
 Brother Hyacinth knew so much about it. The good lay- 
 brother had been made so bold in what he said by his having 
 noted that there were no dedicatory crosses on the walls. He 
 even went farther and asked if papal leave had been given for 
 Mass there at all, and the count had to own that he had not 
 
LIFE OF CAKDINAL HOWARD. 161 
 
 got it. Thereupon brother Hyacinth* offered if it was agree- 
 able that he would obtain it at Rome. The count would not 
 agree at the time, as he perhaps wished to have the opinion 
 of others. The bishop of Antwerp was consulted, who said 
 that formerly bishops had power to give such a leave, but it 
 had long been reserved to the Apostolic See ; still it would 
 be easy to have it from Rome : and with this opinion the 
 count was contented. 
 
 The cardinal left at the Spellekens all the personal property 
 he had carried out of England; and he told the nuns 
 (October 5th) that if he did not hereafter dispose of it under 
 his hand and seal it would belong to them. The goods 
 forwarded by F. Thomas Fidden after lying some time at the 
 bishop's palace in Antwerp were placed with the rest at 
 Brussels. To the convent of Bornhem he gave a fine silver 
 sanctuary-lamp and a silver thurible and incense-boat which 
 had probably belonged to the royal chapel at Whitehall ; they 
 are still kept as memorials of the great man to whom the 
 province owed its restoration. He also ordered wooden con- 
 fessionals and sedilia to be made for the convent-church. F. 
 Vincent Torre was to go with the cardinal to Rome as his 
 confessor. But at that time F. David Joseph Kemeys chap- 
 lain to the countess of Arundel and a good and prudent 
 Religious had gone over into Belgium to carry the congratu- 
 
 * Brother Hyacinth Coomans was for many years procurator at 
 Bornhem, then at the college of St. Thomas at Louvain. He died 
 at Bornhem July 12th 1701 in his sixty-seventh year. Besides hia 
 Annals, he wrote : 1. " A Booke of Avthentike Copys Concerneing 
 the Concession, Donation, Fundation, Rents, and Revenues of 
 y e English Cloyster of the Dominicans at Bornhem," began in 1672 
 and continued. 2. " A Formall Discription of the Lands and 
 Woods that ;y e English Dominicans at Bornhem have to their Vse," 
 etc. etc. 1694. 3. A genealogical history in Flemish of the 
 family of Howard of Norfolk, 1696 (title page gone). 
 11 
 
162 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 lations of the countess to her son on his promotion, and he 
 seized an opportunity to speak with his eminence on this 
 matter, as the fame of the false miracle was spread as much 
 about Home as about London ; and choosing F. Vincent as 
 confessor might seem to be approving and patronizing " such 
 folly." The cardinal yielded ; and not long after F. Vincent 
 with tears expressed his sorrow to Brother Hyacinth Coomans 
 that he was not going to Rome, but would shortly be sent 
 back into England as vicar-general of the province. This 
 last appointment F. William Collins and other missionary 
 fathers tried to prevent; but the cardinal overruled their 
 objections, and as the master-general took up his recommen- 
 dation F. Vincent Torre was soon again in London. 
 
 The cardinal now got ready to leave Belgium for Rome. 
 Among the distinguished company that attended him in his 
 journey were, his uncle William viscount Stafford who lost 
 his life on the scaffold in 1680, Mr. John Howard the 
 viscount's son, lord Thomas Howard his eminence's nephew 
 and son of Henry earl of Norwich afterwards duke of 
 Norfolk, monsignor Con, and Mr. John Leyburn president of 
 the English college of Douay who became his secretary and 
 auditor. The cardinal went through Flanders to Douay and 
 took up his quarters in the college, where he was received 
 with very great state and entertained with every mark of 
 respect by Mr. Leyburn. Next day he visited St. Gregory's 
 college of the English Benedictines in the same city, and 
 being met by the whole community was led into the church 
 in solemn procession, when the Te Deum was sung and the 
 ritual for such receptions fully carried out. From the 
 church he passed into the cloister and was regaled with a 
 splendid banquet. A panegyric was then addressed to him 
 by Richard (Brother Wilfrid) Reeves a religious student of 
 the college, which shortly afterwards was printed in twenty 
 pages folio. " All which/' says Anthony a Wood, " was so 
 well performed that Vise. Stafford was pleased to say, that it 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 163 
 
 was the only fit reception his Eminence had met with in all 
 his journey." From Douay the cardinal went to Paris where 
 he remained a short time in retirement. "At length," 
 continues our author, " with other Nobility and Persons of 
 Quality added to the former company, he journeyed to Home, 
 and made his entry : for the defraying of which and his 
 journey, he had the assistance of the Pope, and not of King 
 Charles 2. and Queen Catherine, as the common report then 
 went." 
 
 There is no douht that this last statement of Anthony 
 a "Wood is correct, but the cardinal owed no little to the 
 kindness of his brother Henry earl of Norwich, who for once 
 dared (such were the dangers of Catholics in those unhappy 
 times) to write to him. The earl's letter is dated, " London, 
 \% June, 1675," and from it we make some interesting 
 extracts.* 
 
 " Although I had much difficulty at first, and when I spake 
 with Coll. Balati about your Em. affaires, how I could 
 correspond with you, for feare of offending our masters here, 
 yet I found it so necessary, not alone in order to your Em. 
 service, but to the preservation of mine and families interest 
 and credit abroad, that I write to yourselfe, and also to L d ^ 
 Padrone! and Barbarino, that I have swallowed all apprehen- 
 sions of difficulties at present, and henceforward never more 
 to correspond more then to order Mr. Hay to write to Mr. 
 Thomas Grane,J who will informe your Em. of all my con- 
 
 * This letter with the foot-notes is taken from Tierney's 
 "History of the Castle and Town of Arundel," (Vol. II.) p. 
 530. 
 
 t Cardinal Altieri, to whose influence, in conjunction with that 
 of cardinal Barberino, Howard appears to have been principally 
 indebted for his advancement to the purple. 
 
 J The name which the cardinal henceforth assumed in most of 
 liis correspondence with England. 
 
164 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 C3rnes I was out of towne at the arryvall here of the 
 
 express you sent, and came, the day ere yesterday, to towne. 
 All yesterday and this day, I spent in preparing what you 
 desire, and, this very night, am going to supp with his ma 1 ? 
 and the duke, at the prince of Newburgh's, where, since I 
 cannot now meet them at Westminster, nor conveniently go 
 to Whitehall,* I will make your compliments, and ask if they 
 desire you should write or not. Next day I will go to the 
 Portugall emhassador, and, by his advice, address to her 
 maty, and, by lord Peterborow, to the dutchess. I send the 
 two letters for Rome, with a blank for the filling up of the 
 day of the moneth, though els I had put the ||, and have 
 wrote them both all with my owne hand. I would have said 
 much more of the causa di Dio, dc., but I durst not : and 
 pray let their Em ces know, I would, had I durst, have ex- 
 pressed the joy, gratitude, and concerne of my family herein 
 much better: but time will show that I am sensibilissimo del 
 
 honore I desire your Em. to reckon upon it, that I ever 
 
 will be a true friend, as well as a kind brother, to one who 
 has ever bin so kind and sincere to me in all my concernes. 
 And I reckon upon it also, that one in your Em. condition 
 now and ever will be as just and kind to me, and the concerns 
 of our family, as all other persons in their posture. And, for 
 the first earnest of my part, I am providing, and, next post, 
 (certainly depend upon it) I will send your Em. a bill of a 
 thousand pounds sterling, payable at sight in Antwerp, of 
 which if you will receive all or part in Italy, it depends on 
 your pleasure : and I hope one day, at your owne best 
 leasure, your condition will be so good, as that, before, or at, 
 
 * In January, a proclamation had been issued, declaring that any 
 papist or reputed papist who should presume to enter the palace of 
 Whitehall or of St. James's, should, according to his rank, be com- 
 mitted either to the tower, or to one of the common gaols. Kennet 
 III. 301. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 165 
 
 your death, you may with ease repay it to me, or those I 
 leave behind me to receive it : and, if not, I freely remitt it 
 from the hower forward as I send it. I am going, in August 
 next, into Cumberland, and hope, at my returne, I may 
 furnish your Em. with a thousand more, on the same terms, 
 of which though I am not certaine as to the time precise, yet 
 you may as well reckon upon it as soon as I can get it, and, I 
 believe it, suddainly. I am glad to see in Mr. Hay's letter 
 of the generous offer or presents of the cardinal padrone, and 
 the great duke, in which particular I cannot, at this distance, 
 take upon me to advise what to do, but an swear only for 
 myselfe, that, at every turne, I will be a sure carde not to faile 
 you in time of the greatest need. And if you can but rubb 
 out for the present, I hope some veschovate,* or other church 
 livings, will so capacitate you as to need little more hence. 
 As to your going into Italy, it's best, I think, if your chiefe 
 padronet continue in any reasonable health, that you deferr it 
 till the heats be over, or els that you rest at Padoua, in your 
 brother's house, where, let your traine be what it will, 20, or 
 30, I will see all defrayed as long as ever you please to be 
 there : and, in sede vacante, in 24 howres you may be thence 
 in Kome. I have also thought, as soon, or in what time you 
 please, to add to your traine your nephew Tom, wherere you'l 
 goe, and to allow him, at my cost, to keep a camariero,! a 
 coach and two horses, and two foot footmen, and all in your 
 livery,' and to pass as if it were at your cost, though I pay 
 underhand for it. And also agree, and like extreamly the 
 name of 'Card, of Norfolke,' as Vendosme and others did. If 
 
 * ' Vescovado,' a bishoprick, 
 
 t The pope. 
 J Cameriere,' a valet. 
 Louis, Duke of Vendome, grandson of Henry IV. of France, 
 who, after the death of hia wife, Laura Mancini, in 1657, took 
 
166 LIFE OF CAKDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 my letters to the two cardinals get any replies, pray open, 
 keep by, and read them, and send only to Mr. Hay the 
 
 breviat of what they purport I hope her ma 1 ? will still 
 
 continue your office under her, which, I think, will be no 
 solecisme for either, for I am really in pain to know how, for 
 the future, you will be annually supplied. You know my 
 condition, and how I am tyed up with entails &c., whilst 
 the Duke of Norfolk lives, who is likelyer to do so long then 
 I ; els I had more elbow-roome. Besides, I feare our mise- 
 ries and disorders here are much more likely to increase 
 then decrease, of which God alone can foresee the event* 
 
 I should be glad finally that Mr. Grane would write to 
 
 Mr. Hay, how he believes your Em. proposes to live for the 
 future, and out of what fonde or yearly revenue, that my 
 opinion and help may be best applyed. I believe Dr. Yer- 
 bury* has, by this, good store of silver plate, and some very 
 good moveables, in Padoua. I freely offer all that to your 
 present service, to go to Rome for a yeare, two or three, till 
 your owne condition may be better : and do consent, if you 
 please, to put out the armes, if any were now graven upon 
 such plate, and put yours in the place, the which, at your 
 return of it hereafter, may againe be altered, and no hurt 
 
 neither if it remaine." 
 
 The arrival of the new cardinal in Rome was hailed with great 
 joy, and numerous congratulatory verses were as usual com- 
 posed in his honour. F. Vincent Fontana was then just 
 completing his great " Monumenta Dominicana," and he 
 
 orders, and obtained the purple. He was known as the cardinal of 
 Vendome. 
 
 * Dr. Henry Yerbury, fellow of Magdalen college Oxford, and 
 doctor of physick in the university pf Padua. He seems to have 
 been professionally employed in the care of Thomas, Duke of 
 Norfolk. See an account of him in Wood, Ath. Ox. II. 860, and 
 Fasti, 124. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 167 
 
 added two leaves in order to commemorate the great event 
 and insert the heroic verses- of James Alban Ghibbes,* poet- 
 laureate of the emperor of Germany. 
 
 Ad Eminentiss, atqve Reverendiss. Principem 
 Fr. Philippum Thorn am 
 
 Hovvardum 
 
 Ducis Norfolciae 
 
 Perpetvi Angliae Marescalli, 
 
 Germanvm fratrem ; 
 E Sacro Praedicatorurn Ordine 
 
 S. R. E. 
 
 Cardinalem Creatvm 
 Anno lubil. 1675, Mens. Maij 27. 
 
 Gratvlatio. 
 
 Maius a celsa titulos baud iustius vnqnam 
 Maiestate tulit, neq ; tanto veris honore 
 Se iactauit ouans, regalia germina quam cum 
 Stirpis Arundelice Romano murice tinxit, 
 Atq ; sacrum Patribus lectis adscripsit J&ovardum. 
 Nempe bono par mensis erat nee degener anno, 
 Saturni regnum referens, & Virginia astrum 
 Sub specie Alterice Stellse. Nam respuit imas 
 Pacto aKo a Superis Astrsea reuisere terras, 
 CLEMENTIS Patris obsequio & moderamine laeta. 
 
 Rem miram vnius monstrant hsec tempora secli 
 Angligenis, laxare parat quo maximus orbis 
 Arbiter, atque idem prseses sublimis Olympi, 
 
 * James Alban Ghibbes or Gibbes was, says Wood "a most 
 celebrated poet" born of English parents at Rouen. His father a 
 convert was physician to queen Henrietta Maria. He followed the 
 same profession, and in 1644 went to Rome. He was made 
 professor of rhetoric at the Sapienza in 1657 by pope Alexander 
 VII., and poet-laureate in 1667 by Leopold emperor of Germany, 
 and in 1673 as a mark of honour was created M. D. of the 
 university of Oxford. He died at Rome in June 1677, 
 
168 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Scrinia Divorura, ac coelestia munera pandit 
 Thesauros late spargens mortalibus segris; 
 Te quoq ; neglectam venisse, Britannia, dudum, 
 Currit ab insigni quam longum tempus Alano, 
 Prsecipuam in partem, rubro dignata galero, 
 Speraris cum tale nihil, vel credere posses. 
 Albion, ipsa facis pollute nomine minim, 
 Quam seiuncta loco, Latijs tarn dissita sacris. 
 
 Attamen vnus homo, prauae telluris alumnus, 
 Propositi ille tenax & spectatissimus sequi, 
 Heroiim soboles, ac longo sanguine Princeps, 
 Grandior ac patrio censu virtu tis auitae, 
 Nee fidei deserter iners, nee transfuga campi 
 Cognitus, excubias ad propugnacula seruans 
 Maiorum exemplo pro Relligione satelles : 
 Pro qua mille neces, qusecunque pericula vitae, 
 Omnes fortunae vultus, vncosque, rotasque", 
 Pauperiem, & vilem cultum, durosque labores 
 Constant! nunquam dubitauit fronte subire ; 
 Hie tibi restituit famam, sanctseque vocamsn 
 Insulce Oeeano in vasto; veniamque rogauit 
 Ccalicolas, rursum vt fieres Dos Virginia almaa. 
 Scitur, Aranidse quantum miseratus ab alto 
 Detulerit soli Deus ob pietatis amorem. 
 Totas ssepe vrbes texit iustissimus vnus 
 Nee raro populis renouauit foederis arcum. 
 
 O bend ! diuinse sed quis penetralia mentis 
 Explicet, saternos aut possit voluere sensus ? 
 decus arcanse sortis, memorandaque fastis 
 Gloria, virtutem profugi velut vmbra secuta, 
 Post tergum quse sedit eques ! Nouus aduena terrain 
 Dum premit ignotam, non miti lege Senatus 
 Pulsus in exilium nuper, Norfolcius heros, 
 (Causa tulit ; CHRISTVM Eomane fassus abito, 
 Contiil qui steterit, capital fecisse putator :) 
 Ecce Quirinali, vel sic, occurritur ostro 
 Menapios intra fines ad litora Scaldis, 
 
LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 169 
 
 Ingrat% patrise iussus prseponere Roraam 
 Principis imperio, fraenat qui Tibridis arces. 
 
 Nostri odio natale solum te quando repellifc, 
 Noster eris : Fratres inter numerabere nostros, 
 Te maior primo, procerum cum maximis ires. 
 Exilium felix, Capitolj habuisse triumphum : 
 Illius invidia reparat sic Eoma minutos. 
 Ocyus hue eia, Ausoniurn & nunc indue coccum. 
 
 Scripserat hsec Genitor : tabulas fert nuncius albas 
 Prsecipiti cursu, Bruxellae in sede moranti. 
 I, Fama, altisonse notissima filia Clius, 
 Exere pennarum remos librata per auras, 
 Atque his immensum comple clangoribus orbera 
 Ante, suus tantos quam sentiat author honores. 
 Vltimus esto ipse ; ignaro gratentur vt omnes ; 
 Ac plausus pom pis veniant Lauren tibus apti. 
 
 Talibus haud facilem dictis accommodat aurem 
 Ille quide"m, & fastus odifc, quos fugerat olim 
 Pene puer, regum altorum, prognatus ab ipsis : 
 Prse cunctis opibus, tectisque illustribus optans 
 Veste sub obscura; contractse in limite cella3 
 Magni sancta sequi Calarogce iura Magistri. 
 Sed quid agat ? Superum frustra pugnatur amori 
 Addictos si laude volunt cumulare clientes. 
 Mentem aperit coali Interpres : parere necesse eat i 
 Exemplum graue cedendi paulo antd Gramnot 
 Pra3buit assultu simili, dum ferre latebras 
 Mallet adoratas pariter, Guzmannia pubes : 
 Multa diu luctatus, objt prsecepta parentis. 
 
 Ergo agite, egregij Fratres virtute, vel ortu , 
 Nobile stemma Ducum ; cleris incumbite coeptis, 
 Atque augete genus prsestantis lumiue vitse. 
 Oebalio niteant Ledsei sidere Diui ; 
 Oebalio nexi cinctu splendete sodales. 
 Vos ego, cantando si quicquam nostra Camsena 
 Proficiet, veniensue olim demisit in sevum, 
 
170 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Alite Mseonio secli miracula tollam ; 
 Nullaque post setas meritos obducet honores. 
 Pars mihi laudis erit, Clauslmm vertisse Theatro. 
 
 Eminentise Tuae 
 
 Hamillimus seruus 
 
 Romse, ex Musseo meo, JACOBUS ALBANUS GHIBBESIUS, 
 
 Cal. Jun. 1675. Poet. Laur. Gees. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 The cardinal's hat was placed on the head of F. Thomas 
 Howard by the pope, and the new cardinal took the title of 
 S. Cecilia trans Tyberim, which after the death of the' 
 great cardinal of Retz in 1679, he changed for S. Maria 
 supra Minervam. Clement X. declared him March 23rd 
 1676 assistant of the four congregations, of Bishops and 
 Regulars, of the council of Trent, of the Propaganda, and of 
 Sacred Rites. Innocent XI. afterwards placed him on the 
 congregation of Relics. He was generally called the " Car- 
 dinal of Norfolk," or the "Cardinal of England." 
 
 In England F. Thomas Howard had been in close friend- 
 ship with sir Henry Tichborne, who dedicated a work of his 
 to him. On being made cardinal he pressed the baronet to 
 join his company to Rome. Sir Henry could not then do 
 so, but early in the following year he visited his eminence in 
 Rome, as he thus mentions in his quaint Diurnal of Pil- 
 grimage. In his reasons for the pilgrimage the baronet 
 says, " Besides, to lead as well as to drive me to this reso- 
 lution, the Cardinal Norfolk, then Philip Howard, Lord 
 Almoner to the Queen, who had honoured me with a parti- 
 cular friendship and acquaintance, and banished not only 
 from that office and honour, but from the nation also, whom 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 171 
 
 they were not worthy of, was pleased to give me a kind 
 invitation to accompany him to Rome, then going thither to 
 receive the honour of the purple, which sacred dignity was 
 conferred on him, not only in recompense for these losses, 
 but in respect of his great merit and virtue, and nobleness 
 of Ducal Family, whereof he is descended. But so it was, 
 that my affairs would not permit me to go as soon as his 
 pressed him forward ; hut hoping to overtake him by the 
 
 way, if not, to meet him at Rome." Sir Henry Tich- 
 
 borne reached Rome December 26th 1675, and first of all 
 visited the tomb of the apostles. He then goes on, " the 
 principal and first business of my long journey done, I went 
 to perform the other part of it, which was to wait upon our 
 English Cardinal Howard, to whom having delivered letters 
 of recommendation, I was kindly and familiarly received by 
 him : he brought me to Cardinal Altery, y e patron, and 
 several other Cardinals ; to whom having made the reverence 
 due to the sacred purple, he carried me to St. John 
 Latteran's, the most ancient Christian church in Rome." 
 Sir Henry went to Naples, returned to Rome, and then 
 resolved to visit Loretto. He says, " having obtained my 
 last audience of his Holiness, where being particularly alone 
 with him by myself, he was pleased to entertain me a long 
 time, a good deal longer than ordinary, giving me several graces 
 
 which I begged of him: kissing his foot, I took my 
 
 leave of him April 14th 1676 ; so visiting Cardinal Bar- 
 berini, the Cardinal of Norfolk, who gave me several relics 
 of great value of St. Maximus and St. Longinus with others. 
 Then I visited Princhipe Vicivaro, Sigr. Manuco, and many 
 others my friends &c. and left Rome on the 16th of April." 
 Although raised to so high a dignity in the Church and 
 far away from the scenes of his former undertakings, cardi- 
 nal Howard never ceased to have at heart the welfare of the 
 province to which he had devoted his life. He had long 
 wished for his brethren to have an establishment in Rome, 
 
172 LIFE OF CAEDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 and immediately after he settled there or early in 167# 
 Clement X. at his request gave the church of SS. John and 
 Paul with the house joining it on Mont Ceilo for a convent 
 of English Friar-Preachers. 
 
 This church is one of the most ancient and interesting in 
 Eome. It was first huilt in the fourth century by St. 
 Pammachius on the site of the dwelling of the two brothers 
 John and Paul, who were martyred under Julian the apos- 
 tate, and whose relics still repose beneath the high altar. 
 Several sovereign pontiffs greatly favoured it particularly St. 
 Gregory the Great, and it was made the station for the first 
 Friday in Lent. It was restored several times by the 
 cardinal-priests who took their title from it ; and it is now 
 remarkable as a pure specimen of the Komanesque style of 
 the north of Europe. Nicholas V. about 1452 gave this 
 church to the Gesuati or Jesuats of St. Jerome founded by 
 St. John Columbino and approved in 1367. When the 
 Jesuats were put down in 1668 by Clement IX. the church 
 and house, both of which were going to ruin, returned into 
 the hands of the sovereign pontiffs and the house remained 
 void for eight years. The Irish Dominicans wished to have 
 this foundation, and their procurator-general F. master John 
 O'Connor would have gained his point respecting it had not 
 the cardinal unwittingly tripped him up. The disappoint- 
 ment of the Irish Dominicans was fully made up in the 
 following year when they secured the church of St. Clement 
 with St. Sixtus. Cardinal Howard immediately set about 
 repairing the buildings. He laid out more than 15,000 
 Roman scudi (about 3000) in restoring the fine but much 
 decayed campanile which stands to the south-west quite alone 
 upon the ruins of the Curia Hostilia, and in ornamenting 
 the church and cloisters. Over this new foundation he 
 watched with ceaseless care, forwarding its interests with his 
 powerful influence and aiding it with his purse in its struggles 
 against poverty. 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 173 
 
 All the records of the English Dominicans of this house 
 are unfortunately lost and we glean only scanty particulars 
 concerning it from scattered sources. The convent had a 
 noviciate and was the college of studies for the English 
 province. 
 
 It is probable that this convent was colonized with the 
 assistance of the Irish province. F. Felix MacDowell taught 
 theology there before 1680, and F. Lawrence O'Farrell 
 followed him in the professor's chair. The community 
 seems to have been governed at first by F. Thomas White, 
 an English Dominican who spent all his life in Italy where 
 he changed his name into the language of the country and 
 was usually called Bianchi. He was a very learned man and 
 had the degree of master of theology in the Order. There 
 is scarcely any doubt that it was he who September 30th 
 (o. s.) 1673 celebrated the marriage of James duke of York 
 (afterwards James II.) with Maria Beatrice Eleanora d'Este 
 sister of the reigning duke of Modena. The earl of Peter- 
 borough who was the duke's proxy on the occasion says in 
 his Genealogy of his Family, that when the bishop of Modena 
 refused, this " poor English Jacobite," having nothing to 
 lose and on whom the terror of excommunication did not 
 much prevail, undertook the ceremony. In truth the court 
 of Rome was against the match unless the princess could 
 have her private chapel and the free exercise of her faith : 
 but no excommunication was uttered on , any priest marry- 
 ing the parties, though some fears on that head might have 
 got abroad. F. Thomas White was brother of F. Jerome 
 White also a Dominican who afterwards served the duchess 
 of York as her chaplain and confessor. Cardinal Howard 
 who became archpriest of St. Mary Major, got him made a 
 penitentiary apostolic in that basilica. He held this office 
 till the master-general in 1688 chose him provincial and 
 commissary-general of the English province, when he gave 
 it up for a time to F. Ambrose Me Dermott (an Irish 
 
174 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Dominican afterwards bishop of Elphin) purposing to take 
 it again when his provincialship was over, but death hin- 
 dered him from doing so. He lived in Rome where he was 
 at the general chapter of 1694 ; and where still provincial he 
 closed his life November 19th in the same year. He bore 
 for his arms as his provincial's seal shows, in a border of 
 eight bezants, a chevron betiveen three popinjays : this points 
 out the good English family of South Warnborough, Hants, 
 to which he belonged. 
 
 Of the other Religious who joined the Order in this con- 
 vent under the eye of cardinal Howard the notices are very 
 few.* F. Dominic Pegge took the vows about 1677, three 
 years later was ordained priest, became a lector of theology, 
 was chosen prior of this house, and died in office December 
 21st 1691 in the thirty-fifth year of his age. F. Patrick 
 Ogliby was professed 1679 and died in 1685 in his forty- 
 second year. F. Thomas Cottam went to be director to the 
 sisters at the Spellekens, and closed his life October 3rd 
 1693 at Brussels in their service. F. Joseph Broughton 
 took the vows in 1683, and died at Bornhem April 26th 
 
 * In a letter to the prioress at the Spellekens September 20th 
 1687 cardinal Howard thus writes from Rome : " The noble pious 
 Earle of Salisbury with his Camerado Mr. Charles Hales went 
 hence yesterday towards England and ye Priour of S. Jo : Paul's 
 theyr confesseur with them, and perhaps they may goe to Brus 13 
 to see you, w cl1 if they doe pray make them very welcome. Fat r 
 master Tho : White will be Priour of S. Jo : Paul's in his place, as 
 soon as his place of Penitentiary in Santa Maria Maggiore in Rome 
 will be provided for. Fat r Bachelior Raimond Greene having ended 
 his Courses of Philosophy and Divinity,' both w cl1 hee taught at S. 
 Jo : Paul with greate applause, will next weeke beginne his voiage 
 towards Bor m , wheare he will stay for some time." 
 
 James Cicil earl of Salisbury, his countess and two brothers, 
 were converts. 
 
LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 175 
 
 1696 in his forty-second year. F. John Been became a 
 missionary apostolic in Ireland where he died in 1690. 
 Brother Robert Procter died August 30th 1690 while he 
 was still a subdeacon. 
 
 Among the English Catholics who frequented the palace of 
 cardinal Howard in Rome few secured more of his esteem and 
 friendship than did the three sons of the poet- laureate John 
 Dryden. Counselled by the cardinal the youngest of them 
 entered the Dominican Order in the convent of SS. John 
 and Paul. The history of F. Thomas Dryden gives a curious 
 example how the penal laws worked against the Church in 
 England. 
 
 The honourable family of Dryden seated at Canon s-Ashby 
 in Northamptonshire had a baronetcy given it November 
 16th (o. s.) 1619 by James I. John Dryden grandson of 
 the first baronet by a younger son was the poet-laureate of 
 Charles II. and James II., and added everlasting glory to his 
 earthly laurels by his conversion in 1686 to the Catholio 
 faith. He was followed by his three sons. Charles was 
 usher of the palace to Clement XI., and while visiting 
 England was unfortunately drowned August 18th (o. s.) 
 1704 in the Thames at Datchet-ferry, and two days after was 
 buried at Windsor. John died of a pleurisy in his father's 
 life-time at Rome. Erasmus Henry was born May 2nd 
 (o. s.) 1669, and after he joined the Church made up his 
 mind to be a secular priest. He spent some time at Douay 
 college, but in 1690 went to the English college at Rome. 
 Being called to a stricter life he quitted the college for the 
 English convent, where he changed his name into Thomas in 
 religion and in 1692 took the vows. Two years after he 
 entered the priesthood and studying with much success 
 became a lector. 
 
 In 1697 F. Thomas Dryden went to Bornhem. He was 
 made sub-prior, and in 17 00 between two priorships he was 
 
176 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 vicar-in-capite of the house. He then came on the mission 
 in London. 
 
 Sir John Dryden fourth baronet of the family died in May 
 1710, and the title fell to F. Thomas. On hearing of his 
 cousin's death F. Thomas Dryden went to Canons-Ashby 
 where he was saluted by his kinsmen as Sir Erasmus Henry 
 Dryden. They could not strip him of the title, but he gained 
 nothing more than that empty honour by becoming the head 
 of his family. Sir Robert Dryden third baronet foreseeing 
 that a popish priest and friar would succeed the next heir 
 John Dryden (whose only son was killed by a fall from his 
 horse), by his will dated July 5th (o. s.) 1708 about a month 
 before his decease, had passed over F. Thomas Dryden and 
 settled the patrimonial estates of Canons-Ashby worth about 
 ^92,000 a-year in next succession on Edward son of F. 
 Thomas's uncle Erasmus, relying it seems on the great like- 
 lihood that this Edward would succeed F. Thomas in the title. 
 But by the speedy death of the latter the title went to the 
 uncle Erasmus, who moreover outlived his son, and thus by 
 the studied shutting out of the Catholic heir the title and the 
 family estates were separated for eight years till the son of 
 Edward inherited both by his grandfather's and father's 
 deaths. F. Thomas might perhaps have had the inheritance 
 had he chosen to apostatize; but he would not make the 
 false and costly sacrifice of his faith. As it was he could do 
 nothing, for a penal statute of 1699 disabled any papist from 
 inheriting landed property and his estates were to be enjoyed 
 by his nearest Protestant kinsman. F. Thomas Dryden had 
 a pittance allowed him at the good pleasure of his uncle. 
 Malone says, "From the time his kinsman Edward Dryden 
 became possessed of the family estates in 1708, Erasmus 
 Henry was probably an inmate at Ashby, where he appears to 
 have resided after he succeeded to the title ; and from various 
 entries in the account books of his uncle Erasmus respecting 
 the rents of his patrimonial estate in Northamptonshire (at 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 177 
 
 Blakesley) which were regularly received by him for the use of 
 his nephew, though he himself was on the spot, I imagine 
 he was in a state of mental imbecility derived perhaps from his 
 mother, who became insane after the poet's death." F. 
 Thomas Dryden's imagined madness is easily explained. He 
 was suffering from a lingering phthisis and had not been long 
 at Canons- Ashby when he sank under it. While his life was " 
 fast ebbing he sent word of his state to the provincial F. 
 Thomas Worthington in London. The provincial hurried to 
 Canons-Ashby where he was received with outward courtesy 
 by the family and saw the dying friar-baronet. F. Thomas 
 welcomed his superior with great joy, told him that he had 
 received the last sacraments from a neighbouring priest, and 
 now gladly shared in the blessings and gifts the Order bestows 
 at the gate of death. He then pressed the provincial to quit 
 the house with all speed, as he dreaded treachery on the part 
 of his protestant relatives. The provincial bade a last fare- 
 well to his fellow-religious and sorrowfully hastened back to 
 London. Very soon after F. Thomas Dryden went to receive 
 it must be hoped the hundredfold for what he lost, in the 
 everlasting inheritance which neither cruel penal laws can 
 reach nor grasping relatives debar. He died December 3rd 
 (o. s.) 1710 in the forty-second year of his age, and was 
 buried next day in the church of Canons-Ashby which stands 
 not far from the mansion : consecrated ground being once 
 part of an Augustinian priory, whence the place takes its dis- 
 tinctive name. 
 
 Two others joined the convent of SS. John and Paul in the 
 time of cardinal Howard. F. Albert Lovell was "professed 
 about 1692. He went to Bornhem, and in 1704 was made 
 lector of controversy there. Then he was chaplain to one 
 of the foreign ambassadors in London. Falling into the 
 clutches of the penal laws he narrowly escaped prison by flying 
 into the country, as the ambassador could not shield him, 
 though he was loath to part with him and promised to receive 
 
178 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 him again when the storm had blown over. He suffered 
 much while wandering up and down as an outlaw, sent for 
 help to the count of Bornhem, and got over into Belgium. 
 Afterwards he was tutor in the family of lord Clifford of 
 Ugbrooke in Devonshire, and in 1738 was elected provincial. 
 He was chaplain to the Dominican nuns of Brussels during 
 his time of office, came over to London in 1742 for the pro- 
 vincial chapter, fell sick, and died there June 1st (o. s.) 
 F. Alan Pennington of the family of Pennington in Lanca- 
 shire left the English college at Rome in 1692 to become a 
 Dominican. In five or six years he went to Bornhem, where 
 at several times he held many offices, being made procurator 
 in 1703, sub-prior in 1707, prior in 1708, and sub-prior 
 again in 1718. He taught all the time in the secular college 
 there and was prefect for more than twenty years. He was 
 again made prior in 1726, and died in office March 31st 
 1728 in the fifty-ninth year of his age. 
 
 Though he was thus founding and supporting the convent 
 of SS. John and Paul, cardinal Howard was as deeply as 
 ever concerned in his Belgian houses and did not let slip 
 any occasion of forwarding their welfare. At his prayer 
 Charles II. king of Spain by royal letters dated May 20th 
 1682 amortizated the convent of Bornhem with the gardens 
 and 566 virges of land : to this grant was attached July 26th 
 in the following year by the government of the Netherlands 
 the yearly obligation of two solemn masses, one (March 
 19th) in honour of St. Joseph for the health long life and 
 prosperity of the kings of Spain ; the other (September 
 23rd) for the souls of their illustrious predecessors. The 
 cardinal wrote to his brother Henry duke of Norfolk August 
 30th 1681 earnestly recommending him to educate some of 
 his daughters at the Spellekens : and when one of those 
 daughters lady Catherine Howard shortly after her father 
 died desired to enter religion he advised her April 30th 
 1684 to try her vocation there, and if it proved true to join 
 

 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 179 
 
 the community ; but he yielded to her choice of another 
 Order in Flanders. Through his kindly advice and aid a 
 daughter of his uncle William lord viscount Stafford, and 
 the two elder daughters of his brother colonel Bernard 
 Howard became Dominican nuns at Brussels. Mary Del- 
 phina Stafford-Howard was professed March 2nd 1677 and 
 died January 12th 1714 aged 56 years. Elizabeth (Domi- 
 nica) Howard and Mary (Rose) Howard both took the vows 
 February 10th 1695. The former was twice sub-prioress, 
 and also mistress of novices and died December 17th 1761 
 at a very great age, having been professed sixty-six years : 
 she was an exceedingly skilful miniaturist. The latter was 
 chosen prioress in 1721, and closed her life April 18th 1747 
 in the seventy-first year of her age. The third and youngest 
 daughter of colonel Bernard Howard, Catherine (Mary 
 Joseph) also entered the Spellekens, taking the vows August 
 17th 1701 and dying February 2nd 1753 aged seventy 
 years. Indeed the noble house of Norfolk was linked with 
 the English Dominican province for more than a hundred 
 years and helped it with a bountiful hand. Elizabeth 
 duchess of Gordon second daughter of Henry duke of Nor- 
 folk and niece of cardinal Howard gave the English fathers 
 large means to found a mission in Scotland with the aim of 
 restoring the Scotch province ; but while the the fund was 
 in the bank of Paris it was lost in 1719 when commerce was 
 wrecked by the failure of the great Missisippi scheme. In 
 our days this friendship with the house of Howard comes 
 again and calls up olden times into memory. The church 
 at Littlehampton built in domestic affection for a loved and 
 honoured one, and placed under the invocation of St. 
 Catherine on whose feast he slept in Christ, is now under 
 the pastoral care of the fathers of that province which one of 
 his family restored. 
 
180 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD, 
 
 CHAPTER XIT. 
 
 After F. Thomas Howard had heen forced to fly from 
 England in 1674, the puritanical spirit of the age had 
 deepened the hatred of Protestants against the Catholic Church 
 into a frenzy which was perfectly fiendish, and which now 
 could hardly have been imagined had not an echo of its cry 
 resounded in our own days when the Catholic hierarchy was 
 restored in England and the " Papal Aggression" scared the 
 nation for a time out of its good sense. In Charles's time 
 this hatred was joined with fear, as James duke of York had 
 openly declared himself a Catholic, had married a Catholic 
 princess, and was the presumptive heir to the throne. 
 When the whole realm was ready for anything that pandered 
 to its religious passion the astounding news came that a 
 great popish plot was on foot. Titus Gates a clergyman of 
 the Establishment suspended for his disorderly life and 
 heterodox opinions, had feigned himself a Catholic and spent 
 some time among the Jesuits in their colleges at Yalladolid 
 and St. Omer's out of which he was turned for his immoralities. 
 "In those seminaries," says Macaulay, "he had heard 
 much wild talk about the best means of bringing England 
 back to the true Church. From hints thus furnished he 
 constructed a hideous romance, resembling rather the dream 
 of a sick man than any transaction which ever took place in 
 the real world. The Pope, he said, had entrusted the 
 government of England to the Jesuits. The Jesuits had, 
 by commissions under the seal of their society, appointed 
 Catholic clergymen, noblemen, and gentlemen, to all the 
 highest offices in Church and State. The Papists had 
 burned down London once. They had tried to burn it down 
 again. They were at that moment planning a scheme for 
 
LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 181 
 
 setting fire to all the shipping in the Thames. They were 
 to rise at a signal and massacre all their Protestant neigh- 
 bours. A French army was at the same time to land in 
 Ireland. All the leading statesmen and divines of England 
 were to be murdered. Three or four schemes had been 
 formed for assassinating the King. He was to be stabbed. 
 He was to be poisoned in his medicine. He was to be shot 
 with silver bullets. The public mind was so sore and 
 excitable that these lies readily found credit with the 
 vulgar." And when sir Edmondsbury Godfrey the justice of 
 the peace who had taken the depositions of Gates was found 
 murdered either by his own hand or by a private enemy, 
 the whole nation went frantic. " Everywhere justices were 
 busied in searching houses and seizing papers. All the 
 gaols were filled with Papists. London had the aspect of a 
 city in a state of siege. The trainbands were under arms 
 all night. Preparations were made for barricading the 
 great thoroughfares. Patroles marched up and down the 
 streets. Cannon were planted round Whitehall. No citizen 
 thought himself safe unless he carried under his coat a 
 small flail loaded with lead to brain the Popish assassins." 
 Gates was called the " saviour of his country" and was 
 pensioned with 1200 a year. His success stirred up 
 rivalry, " and soon, from all the brothels, gambling houses, 
 and spunging houses of London, false witnesses poured forth 
 to swear away the lives of Roman Catholics. Gne came 
 with a story about an army of thirty thousand men who were 
 to muster in the disguise of pilgrims at Corunna, and to sail 
 thence to Wales. Another had been promised canonization 
 and five hundred pounds to murder the King. A third had 
 stepped into an eating-house in Covent Garden and had 
 there heard a great Roman Catholic banker vow, in the 
 hearing of all the guests and drawers, to kill the heretical 
 tyrant. Gates, that he might not be eclipsed by his imita- 
 tors, soon added a large supplement to his original narrative. 
 
182 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 He had the portentous impudence to affirm, among other 
 things, that he had once stood behind a door that was ajar, 
 and had there overheard the Queen declare that she had 
 resolved to give her consent to the assassination of her 
 husband. The vulgar believed, and the highest magistrates 
 pretended to believe, even such fictions as these. The 
 chief judges of the realm were corrupt, cruel, and timid." 
 " The juries partook of the feelings then common throughout 
 the nation, and were encouraged by the bench to indulge 
 those feelings without restraint. The multitude applauded 
 Gates and his confederates, hooted and pelted the witnesses 
 who appeared on behalf of the accused, and shouted with 
 joy when the verdict of Guilty was pronounced. It was in 
 vain that the sufferers appealed to the respectability of their 
 past lives : for the public mind was possessed with a belief 
 that the more conscientious a Papist was, the more likely 
 he would be to plot against a Protestant government. It 
 was in vain that, just before the cart passed from under 
 their feet, they resolutely affirmed their innocence : for the 
 general opinion was that a good Papist considered all lies 
 which were serviceable to his Church as not only excusable 
 but meritorious." 
 
 More than two thousand Catholics were arrested under 
 the monstrous charges of Gates. Twenty-six, the greater 
 part being priests and Eeligious, suffered the penalty of 
 death, nearly twenty were condemned but reprieved, and 
 some died in prison. Gates threw the plot on the Jesuits, 
 because their power was most dreaded by the people, and he 
 knew by name more of them than of any others, as he had 
 lived in their colleges abroad. It is honourable to the 
 English Dominicans that they held a high rank in numbers 
 among the Regulars he dragged into the arena of his bloody 
 tragedy ; in fact they were made the arch conspirators with the 
 Jesuits, and representatives of the other Orders. When he was 
 examined on oath at the bar of the House of Lords October 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 183 
 
 31st (o. s.) 1678 Gates named more than eighty priests, 
 secular and regular, who were engaged in the plot. Of the 
 " conspirators" in the latter class, 43 were Jesuits, 9 
 Dominicans (besides cardinal Howard), 3 Carmelites, and 
 2 Franciscans. He gave in the following list of the Domini- 
 can "conspirators," and where they were at the time; to 
 which we add the correct names. 
 
 " Joseph David Keymash, in 
 
 Engl'd. F. David Joseph Kemeys. 
 
 Mr. Dominick, in England. F. Dominic Maguire. 
 Mr. Collins, in England. F. William Collins. 
 Mr. Vincent, in England. F. Vincent Torre. 
 Mr. Fidding, in Engl'd. F. Thomas Fidden. 
 Mr. Mansell, in England. F. Albert Anderson alias 
 
 Munson. 
 
 Mr. Cooper, at Kome. F. Vincent Hyacinth Cowper. 
 
 Mr. Lunsdall, in England. F. Alexander Lumsden. 
 Captain Bingly, in England." F. Edward Bing. 
 
 Gates swore that in a congregation of the Propaganda 
 held about December 1677 Innocent XI. had declared all the 
 dominions of the king of England to be part of St. Peter's 
 patrimony and to be forfeited through the heresy of the 
 prince and people, so as to be at the free disposal of the 
 Holy See ; and that cardinal Howard was appointed legate to 
 take possession of England in the name of his holiness. 
 The throne was to be given to a Catholic, and the five prin- 
 cipal offices of state were to be entrusted to the Catholic 
 lords, William Herbert earl Powis, Henry lord Arundel of 
 Wardour, William Howard viscount Stafford, William lord 
 Petre, and John lord Bellasyse. Moreover the Protestant 
 ecclesiastical dignitaries were to be deprived and Catholics 
 put into their places. Gates declared that Innocent had 
 issued a bull dated either the November or December before, 
 a copy of which had been shown him, whereby the pope 
 
184 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 was pleased to dispose of the bishoprics of England. Of 
 those twenty sees, five were to go to the Dominicans, five to 
 Jesuits, two to Franciscans, one to a Benedictine, and the 
 rest to the secular clergy. The archbishopric of Canterbury 
 was given to cardinal Howard, with an augmentation of forty 
 thousand crowns a-year to maintain his legatine authority : 
 Ely to Vincent provincial of the Dominicans ; Peterborough 
 to Gifford a Dominican ; Bristol to Minis on [Munson] a 
 Dominican ; and Bangor to Joseph David Keirnash a Domi- 
 nican. The tales of Gates stirred up the Commons to 
 madness against the Catholics ; and April 3rd (o. s.) follow- 
 ing they impeached for high treason all the parties concerned 
 in the " Popish Plot." This impeachment was sent on the 
 7th to the house of Lords : besides the Catholic noblemen 
 named above, it included cardinal Howard, Vincent com- 
 monly called provincial of the Dominicans in England, and 
 all the rest of the conspirators in order. Gf the Dominican 
 " traitors" five were arrested, two were beyond the jurisdic- 
 tion of the Houses, one fled out of the country, one escaped 
 being taken, and one died amidst the troubles. 
 
 Cardinal Howard was fortunately at Kome, far away from 
 the dangers that threatened his life in his unhappy country. 
 If he had been in England he would have found, not only a 
 lord high chancellor to trample his hat underfoot, but a 
 headsman to strike him with the fate which overtook his 
 uncle William viscount Stafford. 
 
 F. David Joseph Kemeys was charged by Gates with being 
 one of the popish conspirators who planned the burning of 
 London in 1666, and with enticing him to join the Church 
 in order to escape the mighty blow which was soon to over- 
 throw the throne and the Protestantism of the country. 
 Being arrested and cast into Newgate, he was arraigned 
 January 17th (o. s.) 1679-80 at the Old Bailey before the 
 lord chief justice Scroggs, not on account of the conspiracy, 
 but for the high treason of being a priest and remaining in 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 185 
 
 the country contrary to the law. He pleaded "Not guilty;'' 
 but being aged and weakened in health by his imprisonment 
 he was scarcely able to stand, and could not speak in his own 
 defence, particularly as no time had been given him to 
 prepare for it. Scroggs was obliged to put off the trial and 
 order the gaoler to take the prisoner back and get him a bed. 
 F. David Joseph lived only a few days longer, dying January 
 27th (o. s.) in Newgate. 
 
 F. Dominic Maguire an Irish Dominican joined the Order 
 in Spain. He became honorary chaplain to the Spanish 
 ambassador in London, and as we shall soon see was brought 
 up before the House of Lords as a suspected person. Inno- 
 cent XI. made him archbishop of Armagh, in place of Dr. 
 Oliver Plunket who was executed at Tyburn July 1st (o. s.) 
 1681 the last victim of the 'Popish Plot.' He governed 
 his church till 1691, when he was exiled with many 
 others at the Hanoverian invasion, and died in 1708 at 
 Paris. 
 
 F. William Collins was also sheltered in the household of 
 the Spanish ambassador. He was charged with high treason 
 before the House of Lords by a low villain who was willing 
 enough to share anyhow in the profits of the Plot. William 
 Greene on oath at the bar of the house deposed November 
 14th (o. s.) 1678 that about August he took a letter to one 
 Collins a popish priest, sent out of Flanders, wherein there 
 was this passage : That there would be a war between 
 England and France. Whereupon Collins replied, We 
 should have war enough at home. This Collins, he said, 
 lived in the Spanish ambassador's house. The Lords immedi- 
 ately prayed the king for Collins and Dominic Maguire 
 to be delivered up, and for Greene to go along with the 
 messenger as he knew Collins when he saw him. The next 
 day the king's answer came, that the ambassador had 
 promised to send the two persons when and where his 
 majesty pleased ; " expressing himself sensible of the 
 
186 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 occasion upon which they were demanded, that if he knew 
 his own Son was engaged in it, he would deliver him up.'* 
 F. William Collins was hrought to the har on the 16th and 
 asked, whether he knew one William Greene. He answered : 
 No ; but when Greene was called in and he saw him he 
 confessed that he did know him. Greene repeated what he 
 had said two days before at the bar; which F. William 
 denied. Then Greene deposed that Collins had confessed to 
 him, That he was a Eomish priest. The House commanded 
 F. William Collins to be committed to the Gate House prison 
 till farther order. F. Dominic Maguire being brought to the 
 bar said that he was born in Spain and not naturalized. 
 As there was no charge against him and as he was a 
 Spaniard it was ordered that he should be returned to the 
 Spanish ambassador. 
 
 It does not appear that F. William Collins was brought to 
 trial. He was probably set free by the king after the parlia- 
 ment was dissolved. Charles II. was the only one who had 
 a grain of common sense in the matter of the Plot. He 
 always declared his disbelief of it and did what he could to 
 unmask the perjurors. -He often used his royal power to 
 rescue some of the victims, but he was wholly powerless to 
 stem the torrent of the national fury. F. William Collins 
 returned to Bornhem, became prior of the convent in August 
 1685, was affiliated to the English province in 1691, and 
 died at Bruges November 17th 1699 in the 78th year of his 
 age. " He writ," says our MS., " somewhat against y e 
 sectaries of y e times/' but we have not lighted on any of 
 his works. 
 
 F. Vincent Torre fled when he was impeached for high 
 treason, and found a safe shelter at Bornhem. In 1682 he 
 took the government of the convent. He left August 20th 
 in the following year for Home, and spent almost all the rest 
 of his life in the convent of SS. John and Paul. He was 
 still vicar-general when the master-general's associate 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 187 
 
 F. Leonard Han sen, who had borne the titular dignity of 
 Provincial of England for about twenty years, closed 
 his life March 28th 1685. At the instance of cardinal 
 Howard, the master- general made F. Vincent Torre pro- 
 vincial of England, who thus became the first one since the 
 fall of the faith under Henry VIII. In this character he 
 assisted in the chapter at Rome in June 1686, when the 
 great F. Antoninus Cloche was elected head of the Order. 
 He held the office till his decease. In 1687 he quitted 
 Home,* and August 3rd arrived at Bornhem, where he died 
 on the 24th of the same month, in the 57th year of his 
 age. 
 
 F. Thomas Fidden died in London September 4th (o. s.) 
 1679 in the heat of the Plot, when he was in his 55th 
 year. 
 
 F. Albert Anderson alias Munson after he had gone 
 through all his studies and was ordained returned into 
 England as a missionary, and abode for the most part in 
 London. He was much esteemed by many of the nobility 
 and persons at the Court, and even Charles II. sometimes 
 enjoyed his pleasant conversation. He took little part in the 
 affairs of the time beyond publishing one or two pamphlets 
 against the temporal power of the popes, and in favour of the 
 oath of allegiance then proposed for Catholics, which he in 
 
 * Three months before F. Vincent Torre left Rome cardinal 
 Howard gave him some relics of the martyrs of Christ taken out of 
 the catacomb of St. Castulus, and consisting of the whole arm of 
 St. Vincent and relics of St. Bonus. The letter of authenti- 
 cation dated April 14th 1687 is now in the Bodleian library. 
 With it in the same collection of " Miscellaneous papers, being 
 chiefly original letters from K. Henry 8, Theodore Beza, Archbp. 
 Whitgift, Bp. Morton, Cardinal Howard, [etc.]'* is a long article 
 on the jurisdiction, rights, and privileges of a cardinal. No 
 name is given, but it is in the handwriting cf F. Raymund Greene. 
 
188 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 common with man y others including several of the greatest 
 doctors of the Sorhonne thought could he lawfully taken. 
 For these writings he was hlamed hy his own brethren, and 
 severely censured hy the numerous and more powerful party 
 rightly opposed to the views he took. In the frenzy of the 
 Plot he was imprisoned in the King's hench and thence 
 removed to Newgate. Along with F. David Joseph Kemeys, 
 F. Alexander Lumsden, and several secular, Benedictine, and 
 Franciscan priests, he was tried at the Old Bailey January 
 17th (o. s.) 1679-80 hefore the infamous lord-chief justice 
 Scroggs. Dangerfield, Gates, Bedloe, and Prance gave 
 evidence against him and swore most positively to his saying 
 Mass and giving the Sacraments. The vileness of the wit- 
 nesses' characters, their reckless oaths and clear falsehoods 
 raised his temper, and though he was in poor health he 
 defended himself with great warmth and freedom which even 
 the brow-heating of his unjust judge could not put down. 
 The verdict of Guilty was Drought in, and he was condemned 
 to death hy the halter and to the hutchery of quartering. 
 He heard his sentence with great firmness. Many of his and 
 of the other prisoners' expressions were left out or mis-given 
 in the report of the trials printed by authority ; but they 
 were afterwards published by the parties themselves in a 
 pamphlet entitled, " Some of the most material Errors and 
 Omission in the late printed Tryals of the Eoman priests at 
 the Old Bailey, Jan. 17, 1679." 
 
 "When he had been in Newgate under condemnation about 
 a year he humbly petitioned Charles II. that the sentence 
 of death might be carried out. The king changed his punish- 
 ment into one of banishment for life. It is certain that once 
 if not twice he made a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and perhaps 
 it was at this time he visited the Holy Land. Spite of his 
 judicial condemnation he returned to London. James II. 
 April 6th (o. s.) 1686 granted him a free pardon. At the 
 Hanoverian invasion he fled with king James and remained 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 189 
 
 for some time abroad, but again lie took up his charge in the 
 metropolis. In 1710 he was seized with a fever which in 
 about a week ended his life. Strengthened in the last 
 struggle by the sacraments, and surrounded by many of 
 his brethren, he died October 21st (o. s.) in the 91st 
 year of his age. Next day he was buried at St. Giles'. 
 
 F. Vincent Hyacinth Cowper after his profession came into 
 England, but about 1676 he was sent to the newly-formed 
 convent of SS. John and Paul in Home. Then he was again 
 in England, where he died April 21st (o. s. ?) 1690 in his 
 61st year. 
 
 F. Alexander Lumsden was arrested at Whitehall, and 
 tried at the Old Bailey along with F. Albert Anderson. He 
 was then fifty-eight years old. Oates, Dugdale, and Prance 
 appeared against him, and Oates and Prance swore to having 
 seen him say Mass at Wildhouse the residence of the 
 Spanish ambassador. But as he was a Scotchman born in 
 Aberdeen, and was prosecuted under a statute of queen 
 Elizabeth passed when Scotland was an independent king- 
 dom, the jury brought in a special verdict, and he was not 
 sentenced to death. He was still on the mission in 1687. 
 
 F. Edward Bing, though he lived most of his time in 
 London, seems to have escaped the fangs of the law during 
 the Plot. After the decease of F. Thomas White, the 
 master-general March 8th 1695 made him provincial of 
 England for four years. Shortly after he was arrested, tried, 
 and condemned, on account of his priesthood. His life wacj 
 spared, but he was driven out of his country. He withdrew 
 to Bornhem and died in the convent September 25th 1701 
 in his 77th year. 
 
 F. Maurice Gifford was fifth son of Thomas Gifford esq. 
 of London, by Ann daughter and co-heiress of Gregory 
 Brookesby esq. of Frisby in Leicestershire; his elder brother 
 Henry of Burstall in the same county was made a baronet 
 November 21st (o. s.) 1660, but the title soon became extinct. 
 
190 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 He was professed among the Friar-Preachers of Antwerp, and 
 was on the English mission before 1672. At the time of the 
 Plot he baffled his foes. By letters-patent of the master- 
 general dated February 9th 1692 he was affiliated to the 
 English province. He died in London March 25th 1699. 
 Jonghe ranks him among the illustrious fathers of the 
 convent of Antwerp. 
 
 The ' conspirators' were not the only fathers of the 
 Dominican province that suffered in Gates' persecutions. 
 All the rest on the English missions being looked on 
 as traitors to the state were in jeopardy, and being hunted up 
 and down the country had to fly or to conceal themselves 
 from the pursuit of their enemies. 
 
 F. Thomas Molineux seems to have been at some distance 
 from London as he was unnoticed by Gates, and we do not 
 find that he fell into any troubles. When old age hindered 
 him from his pastoral duties he withdrew to Bornhem. 
 After a few years of repose from his toils he was seized with 
 a catarrh, and after receiving the sacraments peacefully 
 died at the convent December 10th 1708 in the 90th year of 
 his age. 
 
 F. Martin Kussel laboured among the Catholics about 
 Malvern and the Western counties of England. He was very 
 zealous and laborious in all his duties. During the Plot he 
 withdrew to Bornhem, but left the convent August 23rd 1680 
 and came again into England. Gn Christmas-eve 1690 he 
 was taken for being a priest, and imprisoned about three 
 months in Hereford gaol along with another of the Order 
 who afterwards died in the convent of SS. John and Paul at 
 Borne. He underwent many hardships in prison and was 
 brought up to be examined by the Protestant bishop of 
 Hereford. Now this bishop was an apostate Catholic. His 
 father was sir Kobert Croft of Croft-castle in Herefordshire, 
 who was converted to the faith, and had a little cell within 
 the ambits of the English Benedictine college at Douay, 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 191 
 
 where he spent the rest of his life in religious exercises and 
 died in 1622. His younger son who hore hoth his names 
 was brought up in the Catholic faith, but soon turned a rigid 
 Calvinist, was rector of Uley in Gloucestershire, then dean of 
 Hereford, and from 1661 to his death in 1691 occupied 
 the see. F. Martin Eussel parried the bishop's ques- 
 tions very skilfully. Dr. Croft asked him how he was 
 bred. 
 
 F. Martin. When a little one, I heard people say I was 
 reared like other children with milk and pap. When I grew 
 bigger I remember a butterum and a piece of cheese served. 
 
 Dr. Croft. This is not to your purpose. I ask your 
 education. 
 
 F. Martin. When I was grown up I served my king, and 
 fought for him in Worcester battle where you durst not show 
 your face. 
 
 Dr. Croft. You were educated beyond seas, were you 
 not? 
 
 F. Martin. I hope, my lord, that is no crime. Your 
 lordship was so too. 
 
 Dr. Croft. What did you study there ? 
 
 F. Martin. How to get back again. I served the king 
 at Tangier and suffered there much for his sake. 
 
 Dr. Croft. Come, come, tell the truth. 
 
 F. Martin. That I will and the naked truth. 
 
 Thereupon one present took F. Martin up and presented a 
 bill of indictment against him. He was sent back to Here- 
 ford gaol and thence to the assizes, and stood fair for his 
 trial and condemnation, had not the gentry of the country 
 (warned probably by the prosecutions under Gates) turned 
 his friends by becoming jurymen in his cause and hindering 
 the witnesses from coming in against him. 
 
 Another time F. Martin Russel was met by the king's 
 officers, who questioned him whence he came. " From 
 Cracovia/' he replied. " And whither," they asked, " are 
 
192 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 you going ?" He said jestingly, " To Cracovia :" nor would 
 he give them any serious answer. That time they departed 
 not knowing him. Afterwards many searches were made 
 for him, but he gave them the slip and escaped their 
 hands. To the last he continued his fugitive life, serving tlio 
 scattered faithful from place to place as duty called him. He 
 had been about forty-two years on the mission when he 
 peacefully closed his life September 8th (o. s.) 1711 in the 
 house of a Catholic family named Pickering at Stanton-Lacey 
 near Ludlow in Shropshire, being then in his eightieth year. 
 He was buried at the village church where he died. A plain 
 stone marked the grave of this first subject and early friend of 
 cardinal Howard : on it was inscribed simply, 
 
 D. MARTINUS RUSSEL 0. P. 
 E. I. P. 
 
 F. Peter Atwood was placed on the English mission in 
 1672 by F. Thomas Howard, and generally lived in London. 
 In Gates' Plot in 1679 he was imprisoned, tried, and con- 
 demned to death for his priesthood. Just as he was step- 
 ping on the hurdle which was at the prison-gate waiting to 
 carry him to the butchery of hanging and quartering at 
 Tyburn, a reprieve came which some Catholics had obtained 
 of the king who well knew his innocence. When he was 
 told that he was delivered from death he burst into tears and 
 exclaimed, " Alas ! alas ! my friends, to-day they have 
 bereaved me of the kingdom of heaven : the crown of mar- 
 tyrdom has fallen from my head." All the rest of his life he 
 went about in deep sorrow for his loss. But though he 
 missed the martyr's crown, he won at least the martyr's 
 spirit. More than once he suffered chains and loss of 
 freedom for Christ's sake, all which he bore most patiently. 
 He was vicar-provincial of England from 1696 to 1708 while 
 the provincials were in Flanders. At last he died in London 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 193 
 
 August 12th (o. s.) 1712, in tlie seventieth year of his age. 
 He was buried two days after at St. Giles'. 
 
 F. Cornelius O'Heyn an Irish Dominican studied at the 
 Minerva in Rome, and for many years taught philosophy and 
 theology at Prague where he was made a master of theology. 
 He came into England and was socius and commensalis to F. 
 Christopher of the Rosary confessor to queen Catherine of 
 Braganza. At the time of the ' Plot' he was forced to seek 
 safety abroad, hut as soon as the country had calmed down 
 he came back to London. Burke in his Hibernia Dominicana 
 styles him "Celebris," and says, "fuit valde candidus, doctus, 
 ac proficuus Catholicis Anglis." The Bornhem records men- 
 tion him among the English Religious, so that he must have 
 been incorporated into the province ; and they add that his 
 death took place in 1686, while Burke dates it a year earlier. 
 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 From the first year of Elizabeth's reign the Church in 
 England underwent an oppression scarcely surpassed in the 
 history of persecution. From time to time penal laws were 
 framed against it more harassing and cruel than open warfare 
 would have been. Catholics were forbidden the freedom of 
 worship even in their own private houses and in the solitude 
 of their chambers. They were denied a fitting education 
 either at home or abroad. Stripped of their rights as citizens 
 and subjects they were shut out from their elective franchises, 
 from every public office however mean it might be, from 
 practising the liberal professions as a means of support, and 
 even from being executors or guardians, or mere witnesses to 
 a contract. They were kept prisoners to the neighbourhood 
 
 13 
 
194 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of their dwellings ; and they ran the risk of their lives if they 
 dared to look unbidden on the face of their sovereign. The 
 oaths of allegiance and supremacy closed against them the 
 houses of Lords and Commons and all the local corporate 
 bodies, and embarrassed them even as common soldiers and 
 sailors in the army and navy ; while added to the oaths 
 those thirty-nine articles which declare fundamental doctrines 
 of the Church to be vain, corrupt, and blasphemous, drove 
 them from the gates of the universities. At the malicious 
 pleasure of a private enemy or the covetousness of the vilest 
 informer and foresworn witness the Catholic was doomed to 
 death, was put out of the protection of the laws, or was 
 condemned to banishment, to imprisonment, to the loss of 
 real and personal property, to ruinous penalties, and to 
 every civil disability : for disbelieving in the royal supremacy ; 
 for believing in the spiritual supremacy of the sovereign 
 pontiff of Rome ; for bringing in or publishing any papal 
 bull or decree even on devotional matters ; for being a 
 priest ; for harbouring, concealing, or aiding a priest ; for 
 saying or hearing Mass ; for believing in transubstantiation, 
 the invocation of saints, and the sacrament of the Mass ; 
 for reconciling another or being reconciled to the Church of 
 Rome ; for having any controversial work in favour of 
 popery ; for buying, selling, or having any popish book 
 written in English ; for having an Agnus Dei, a relic, cross, 
 crucifix, popish picture, or beads ;* for not attending the 
 
 * There was some show of reason for forbidding Kosaries. 
 Thirty years after Elizabeth had set up Protestantism they were 
 still used openly in Wales. The common people said that they 
 could read upon their beads as others did on their books, and made 
 such " clappings" with them in the church that it was complained 
 the minister could hardly be heard for the noise. 
 
 Confraternities of the Most Holy Rosary flourished secretly 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 195 
 
 parish church at least once a month ; for not receiving the 
 sacrament of the Church of England ; for being married or 
 having a child baptized otherwise than openly in the Church 
 of England; for having a fellow- Catholic buried elsewhere 
 than in the church or churchyard ; for keeping a school ; 
 for having a popish schoolmaster in private ; for sending 
 anyone or being sent abroad into any popish college, semi- 
 nary, or family to be educated ; for practising law, physic, 
 or any liberal art or science to gain a livelihood ; for keeping 
 arms ; for going to the royal court without the command of 
 the king or the warrant of the privy council ; for going 
 within ten miles of London ; or for being five miles beyond 
 his dwelling without the leave of four justices of the peace. 
 
 Such was the condition of the Catholic body in England 
 when James II. came to the throne in 1685. The penal 
 laws had been put into force during the reigns of Elizabeth 
 and James I. so fiercely that the faith must have been driven 
 altogether out of the land if avarice had not overruled all 
 godly considerations, and allowed the Catholic nobility and 
 gentry by compounding for their recusancy to buy at great 
 prices the secret practice of their religion and to shield from 
 persecution the humble dependants of their houses and 
 estates. When a Catholic queen shared the honours of the 
 court of Charles I. the penal laws were not so much carried 
 out, and Catholics enjoyed fitful seasons of calm broken 
 from time to time when at the instance of some needy 
 informer a priest was offered in bloody sacrifice to glut the 
 bigotry of the country. In the great rebellion the deep 
 devotion of Catholics to their monarch's cause earned for 
 them the lasting esteem of the royal family. Charles II. 
 spite of the loud complaints of the whole nation would fain 
 
 through all the times of persecution and aided powerfully to foster 
 the heroic spirit of the faithful in setting at nought the rack, the 
 gibbet, and the knife. 
 
196 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 have granted toleration to them and to all dissenters. By his 
 Declaration of Indulgence (for promoting which F. Thomas 
 Howard suffered so much) he set aside the penal laws against 
 Catholics and against Protestant nonconformists, granting 
 to the former the private, and to the latter the public, 
 exercise of their religion. But in the fierce intolerant 
 spirit of the time the Commons denied to the king that 
 prescriptive right to use the royal prerogative of mercy 
 which had not heen questioned before, and obliged him 
 forthwith to cancel the declaration and promise solemnly 
 that it should never be made a precedent. Nor was this 
 enough. The Commons immediately passed the Test Act 
 directed avowedly against Catholics, by which every person 
 holding any office civil or military had to receive the sacra- 
 ment of the Church of England publicly and to sign a 
 declaration against transubstantiation. A few years after 
 they added to the test a further declaration against "the 
 Invocation or Adoration of the Virgin Mary, or any other 
 Saint, and the Sacrament of the Mass, as they are now used 
 in the Church of Kome." 
 
 James II. did not stretch his royal prerogatives farther 
 than the kings who went before him had used their acknow- 
 ledged powers; but he carried them beyond the bounds of 
 moderation and prudence when the temper of the whole 
 nation was so obstinately set against the Church. He 
 relied too much on his supremacy and on the loud profes- 
 sions of passive obedience which were rife among the 
 English Protestant clergy. Moreover he was driven on to 
 the measures he took by traitors in his court, who at the 
 same time were planning his downfall and courting the 
 favour of his Protestant successor. The king had Mass and 
 the rites of the Church celebrated in all their grandeur at 
 the palace and attended them with royal pomp. He sent an 
 ambassador to Rome and publicly received a papal nuncio. 
 He called four Catholics, one of whom was a Jesuit, into 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 197 
 
 the privy council made up of forty members. He admitted 
 Catholics into the army spite of the Test Act. He autho- 
 rized a few Catholics to hold some preferments in the 
 Protestant establishment, and appointed seven commissioners 
 for governing it. He forced Catholics on the universities 
 of Oxford* and Cambridge, gave the deanery of Christchurch 
 Oxford to a Catholic, and sanctioned the time-serving rene- 
 gade master in bringing over University college : he turned 
 out the fellows and scholars of Magdalen college, and when 
 
 * The original of the following is in the archives of the English 
 Dominican province. 
 
 "To the Eight Eeverend Father in God, Samuell, 
 
 Lord Bishop of Oxon, President of St. Mary Magdalen 
 
 Colledge, in Our Vniversity of Oxon, or in his absence to 
 
 the Vice President of Our said Colledge, 
 
 " JAMES R. 
 
 " Right reverend Father in God, "We greet you well. Whereas 
 there are severall Fellowships now voyd in that Our Colledge of 
 S* Mary Magdalen ; We haue thought fit hereby to signify Our 
 will and pleasure to you, that you forthwith admit Our trusty and 
 -welbeloved Richard Short to be a Fellow of Our said Colledge, 
 with all the Rights, Priviledges, Profits, Perquisits and Advan- 
 tages to the same belonging or appertaining, without administring 
 unto him any Oath or Oaths but that of a Fellow, any Law, 
 Statute, Custom or Constitution to the contrary in any wise not- 
 withstanding, with which We are graciously pleased to dispense in 
 this behalfe. And for so doing, this shall be your Warrant. And 
 so We bid you heartily Farewell. Given at Our Court at White- 
 hall, the 14* day of March 168|, in the fourth yeare of Our 
 
 Reigne. 
 
 "By his Majty's command. 
 
 " SQNDERLAND, P. 
 " Mr Richard Short to be a Fellow of Magdalen Colledge." 
 
 Rich. Short became an eminent physician. An account of him 
 is given in Dodd's Church History. 
 
198 LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWAKD. 
 
 the bishop of Oxford died, appointed a Catholic bishop to be 
 president, so as to make it entirely a Catholic institution. 
 He put forth April 4th (o. s.) 1687 a Declaration of Indul- 
 gence removing the penal laws and freely allowing public 
 worship to all classes of nonconformists, so that Catholics 
 built chapels and convents in some parts of the kingdom. 
 He repeated this declaration April 27th (o. s.) 1688 and 
 enjoined it to be read in all churches, and when his order 
 was disobeyed .he sent seven of the English bishops to the 
 tower of London. And he remodelled the self-elective 
 corporate bodies of cities and boroughs formed under the 
 penal and test codes, and opened them and every civil 
 office to members of all sects. The nation was aroused, 
 and the English clergy soon unlearned their doctrine of 
 non-resistance. James now saw his danger. He strove to 
 undo his great errors by withdrawing his acts against the 
 Protestant Establishment, abolishing the court of High 
 Commission he had revived, and giving up Magdalen college : 
 and he restored the corporate bodies to their former state. 
 But all was too late. The Kevolution was fully organized. 
 Insurrections occurred throughout the country. William 
 prince of Orange landed an<J gathered a military force 
 around him. The army was disaffected. James had to fly 
 and the Calvinist stadtholder seized the government and 
 for ever shut out the Catholic House of Stuart from the 
 British throne. The penal laws were brought again into 
 force and increased in severity, and the state of the Church 
 in England became worse than ever. 
 
 Cardinal Howard took deeply to heart the ecclesiastical 
 affairs of England and forwarded them with every means in 
 his power. At his instance Innocent XI. extender ^e feast 
 of St. Edward the Confessor, which had been kept in England 
 only, to the universal Church : a decree of the congregation 
 of rites May 29th 1679 ordered it to be on October 9th, but 
 another decree of April 6th 1680 changed it to the 13th of 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 199 
 
 the month, being the anniversary of the Translation of 
 the Saint's relics in 1161. Francesco Barberini cardinal- 
 protector of England died in 1679. Charles II. prayed 
 Innocent XI. to give the charge to cardinal Howard, who 
 accordingly undertook the welfare of the Catholics of Eng- 
 land. The English secular clergy congratulated him on his 
 appointment in a letter dated, Paris March 15th 1680. In 
 his answer April 10th he commended them for their zeal in 
 defence of the faith, for which many of their predecessors and 
 even some in the persecution then on foot had lost their lives, 
 whom he proposed to their imitation. At the same time he 
 warned them that it was not lawful to take the oaths of 
 allegiance and supremacy, though some of their brethren had 
 abetted them so as to cause reflections on the whole body of 
 clergy and some uneasiness at the court of Rome and in the 
 mind of the sovereign pontiff. As cardinal-protector of Eng- 
 land and Scotland he also addressed an admirable epistle 
 dated Rome April 7th 1684 to the clergy of the two countries. 
 Among other things he recommended to them the " Insti- 
 tutum clericorum in communi viventium," founded about 1644 
 by a German priest Bartholomew Holtzhauser. The institute 
 was eagerly taken up in England and flourished for some 
 years, but was broken up at last through a misunderstanding 
 between the members and the rest of the secular clergy : 
 still it gave rise to some important and valuable funds for 
 relieving over-aged or disabled priests, which have continued 
 to the present day. Under the protection and the watchful eye 
 of the cardinal were carried on the fine new buildings of the 
 English college and of his own adjoining palace in Rome. 
 The famous Legenda and Carlo Fontana were the architects 
 of the buildings, which were finished in 1685. Here were 
 only his state rooms. Though he had a pension of 10,000 
 scudi from the pope and apartments in the Vatican he chose 
 the cloistral life in the Dominican convent of St. Sabina, 
 where to the time of his death he shared the humble fare 
 
200 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 of the friars iu the common refectory. The palace of cardi- 
 nal Howard has always been interesting to English Catholics 
 in Rome, and of late years it has gained an additional 
 claim on their attention. The present supreme pontiff 
 Pius IX., whose affection for the Church in this country is 
 one of the leading traits of his pontificate, has established in 
 it a college for meeting the growing wants of England. The 
 Collegio Pio provides a place and means of study for adults 
 and for converts to enrol themselves among the secular clergy. 
 When a Catholic sovereign once more sat on the British 
 throne, cardinal Howard hailed the event with the greatest 
 delight and looked forward to bright days for the Church in 
 his native land. But sorely was he dismayed when he found 
 what headstrong courses James II. was pursuing, and his 
 alarm was shared by Innocent XL It was the aim of the 
 pope and of the cardinal, not so much to raise the political 
 powers of English Catholics in direct opposition to the fierce 
 Protestant temper of the nation, as to give the Church 
 internal strength and power, which in course of time must 
 have won for Catholics their due position in the state. For 
 fifty- six years there had not been any vicar-apostolic in 
 England to govern the secular clergy, and English Catholics 
 were indebted to Irish charity for those ministrations which 
 belong to the office of bishop. Cardinal Howard set about 
 repairing this evil as soon as possible. His great friend, 
 secretary and auditor John Leyburn was consecrated bishop 
 at Eome September 9th 1685 with the title of Adrumetum 
 in partibus infidelium, and the spiritual charge of the 
 Catholics of England was entrusted to him. He arrived in 
 the following month ; the king lodged him in Whitehall and 
 gave him a pension of 1000. a year. With him came 
 Ferdinand count of Adda as papal nuncio. Macaulay says 
 that Dr. Leyburn, whom he mistakes for an English 
 Dominican, " with some learning and a rich vein of natural 
 humour, was the most cautious, dexterous, and taciturn of 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 201 
 
 men ;" and that "he seems to have behaved, on all occasions, 
 like a wise and honest man." Adda was of mild temper and 
 courtly manners. Innocent XI. sent these two to the 
 English Court with the charge to inculcate moderation both 
 by admonition and example ; and had James listened to 
 them and not to the hot-headed and wrong-hearted 
 counsellors, who bolstered him up with grand ideas of his 
 supremacy and urged him on to his extreme measures, he 
 would have saved his crown and have done lasting good to 
 the Church. Dr. Leyburn was kept at the court, but his 
 advice had no weight. He boldly told the king that the 
 fellows and students of Magdalen college were grievously 
 wronged, and that restitution ought to be made to them on 
 religious as well as on political grounds. James yielded only 
 when he was forced to do so. 
 
 The pope saw clearly the fatal tendency of the royal policy. 
 " Innocent was confirmed in his judgment," says Macaulay, 
 " by the principal Englishmen who resided at his court. Of 
 these the most illustrious was Philip Howard, sprung from 
 the noblest houses of Britain, grandson, on one side, of an 
 Earl of Arundel, on the other, of a Duke of Lennox. Philip 
 had long been a member of the sacred college : he was 
 commonly designated as the Cardinal of England ; and he 
 was the chief counsellor of the Holy See in matters relating 
 to his country. He had been driven into exile by the outcry 
 of Protestant bigots; and a member of his family, the 
 unfortunate Stafford, had fallen a victim to their rage. But 
 neither the Cardinal's own wrongs, nor those of his house, 
 had so heated his mind as to make him a rash adviser. 
 Every letter, therefore, which went from the Vatican to White- 
 hall recommended patience, moderation, and respect for the 
 prejudices of the English people." Burnet visited Rome in 
 August 1685 before James had entered on the most violent 
 part of his career, and he was treated by the English cardinal 
 "with great freedom." This bishop, in his History of his 
 
202 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 own Times, says, " Cardinal Howard showed me all his 
 letters from England, by which I saw, that those who wrote 
 to him reckoned, that their designs were so well laid, that 
 they could not miscarry. They thought, they should 
 certainly carry everything in the next session of parliament. 
 There was a high strain of insolence in their letters : And 
 they reckoned, they were so sure of the King, that they 
 seemed to have no doubt left of their succeeding in the 
 reduction of England. The Romans and Italians were much 
 troubled at all this : For they were under such apprehensions 
 of the growth of the French power, and had conceived such 
 hopes of the King of England's putting a stop to it, that they 
 were sorry to see the King engage himself so, in the design 
 of changing the religion of his subjects, which they thought 
 would create him so much trouble at home, that he would 
 neither have leisure nor strength, to look after the common 
 concerns of Europe. The Cardinal told me, that all the 
 advices writ over from thence to England were for slow, 
 calm and moderate courses. He said, he wished he was at 
 liberty to show me the copies of them : But he saw violent 
 courses were more acceptable, and would probably be 
 followed. And he added, that these were the production 
 of England, far different from the counsels of Rome. 
 
 " He also told me, that they had not instruments enough 
 to work with : For, tho' they were sending over all that were 
 capable of the Mission, yet he expected no great matters from 
 them. Few of them spoke true English. They came over 
 young, and retained all the English that they brought over 
 with them, which was only the language of boys : But, their 
 education being among strangers, they had formed themselves 
 so upon that model, that really they preached as Frenchmen 
 or Italians in English words; of which he was every day 
 warning them, for he knew this could have no good effect in 
 England. He also spoke with great sense of the proceedings 
 in France, which he apprehended would have very ill con- 
 

 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 203 
 
 sequences in England. I shall only add one other particular, 
 which will show the soft temper of that good natured 
 man. 
 
 " He used me in such a manner, that it was much observed 
 by many others. So two French Gentlemen desired a note 
 from me to introduce them to him. Their design was to be 
 furnished with Reliques ; for he was then the Cardinal that 
 looked after that matter. One evening I came in to him as 
 he was very busy in giving them some Reliques. So I was 
 called in to see them : And I whispered to him in English, 
 that it was somewhat odd, that a Priest of the Church of 
 England should be at Rome, helping them off with the ware 
 of Babylon. He was so pleased with this, that he repeated it 
 to the others in French ; and told the Frenchmen, that they 
 should tell their countrymen, how bold the hereticks, and 
 how mild the Cardinals were at Rome." 
 
 A single vicar-apostolic and mere titular bishop for the 
 whole of England was far from contenting the king. James 
 through his ambassador at Rome prayed the pope that F. 
 Edward Petre vice-provincial of the Jesuits (who became one 
 of the four Catholic privy councillors) might be made a 
 bishop and cardinal, with the view it was bruited abroad of 
 thrusting him into the vacant archbishopric of York. Inno- 
 cent firmly refused though the matter was again and again 
 strongly urged on him, as he thought the proposal most 
 imprudent and rash. But he appointed another vicar- 
 apostolic, and January 30th 1688 he divided England into 
 four districts, and let James name the persons who would be 
 fit to govern them. Bonaventure Giffard the king's chaplain 
 was consecrated April 22nd (o. s.) 1687 at Whitehall by title 
 of bishop of Madaura, Philip Michael Ellis 0. S. B. May 6th 
 (o. s.) 1688 at St. James's palace by title of bishop of 
 Aureliopolis, and James Smith May 13th (o. s.) following at 
 Somerset-house by title of bishop of Callipolis. The London 
 district was given to Dr. Leyburn, the midland to Dr. 
 
204 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD 
 
 Giffard, the northern to Dr. Smith, and the western to Dr. 
 Ellis. Each vicar had a salary of ^1000 a-year out of the 
 royal exchequer with ^500 when he entered on his office. 
 
 During the reign of James II. there were several Dominican 
 fathers in London and about the royal court. Many of them 
 have been already named ; only three now need to be par- 
 ticularly noticed. 
 
 F. Dominic Gwillim after F. Thomas Howard was made a 
 cardinal governed the convent of Bornhem as vicar-in-capite, 
 till early in 1676 he was elected prior. In 1679 he waa 
 reinstalled for another term of three years. When his second 
 priorship was over he came to London, and was probably a 
 chaplain in the army as he went by the title of captain : on 
 the death of F. Vincent Torre in August 1687, the master- 
 general appointed him provincial of England. In that office 
 he died at London September llth (o. s.) 1688 in the forty- 
 sixth year of his age. 
 
 F. Ambrose Thomas Grymes returned from Eennes to 
 Bornhern late in 1675, and taught philosophy. Then he had 
 a professor's chair in Italy, but the place is not named ; it 
 was probably at the convent of SS. John and Paul in 
 Rome. In England he became preacher-in-ordinary to the 
 queen-dowager Catherine of Braganza. He was vicar-provin- 
 cial for England while the provincial was abroad. The 
 queen- dowager broke up her establishment at Somerset-house 
 in March 1692-3 and returned into Portugal; and after some 
 time, F. Ambrose recrossed the sea into Flanders. The 
 master-general made him provincial of England in 1699 and 
 again in 1704; and in this time he was confessor at the 
 Spellekens. In 1708 he was appointed rector of the Domini- 
 can college of St. Thomas at Louvain, of which we shall here- 
 after speak ; and in May 1711 was elected prior of Bornhem. 
 In 1718 he was again at St. Thomas's college, where he was 
 master of studies and professor of sacred Scripture. He 
 closed his days at Louvain February 18th 1719 in the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 205 
 
 seventy-fourth year of his age. As the English fathers had 
 no cemetery attached to their college he was huried among 
 the Irish Friar-Preachers of the convent of Holy Cross. 
 
 F. Lewis Thursby was for thirty-nine years on the English 
 mission, probably in London where we find him in 1709. In 
 his old age he returned to Bornhem about 1720, and there 
 died October 12th 1726 in the seventy- eighth year of his 
 age. 
 
 It does not appear that the Dominicans* took any part in 
 the political affairs of James II. In the archives of the 
 English Dominican province is a record which gives a curious 
 incident in the babyhood of James Francis Edward Prince of 
 Wales, who afterwards became famous as the " Chevalier de 
 St. 'George" or " the Old Pretender." It has escaped alike 
 the political misrepresentations of Burnet and the malignant 
 tattle of Macaulay. This son of king James and Maria 
 Beatrice his consort, born June 10th (o. s.) 1688, was griev- 
 ously afflicted with convulsions. As the hope of the kingdom 
 and of the Catholic religion seemed to be centred in this 
 prince, no human means were spared to save him from the 
 'disease, which had carried off all the other children of the 
 queen. By the advice of the physicians the child was fed in 
 place of milk on black-cherry water, which was thought best 
 for guarding against or driving off the fits ; but this remedy 
 did no good. When medical skill failed the queen, who had 
 long before heard of the merits of St. Macharius in curing 
 such diseases, had some relics of the saint sent to London by 
 
 * In the Life of Dr. John Radcliffe physician to the princess 
 Anne of Denmark and founder of the library which bears his 
 name at Oxford, it is said that he " was sorely beset" " by the court 
 chaplains Father Saunders and another Dominican, to change his 
 religion, and turn papist." Though they had been sent to him by 
 James he was deaf to their solicitations. Now F. Francis Saunders 
 the king's confessor was a Jesuit and not a Dominican. 
 
206 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 the reverend Marianus Irvin abbot of the Scotch Benedic- 
 tine monastery of St. James of Wurzburg. One portion of 
 the relics sewn in a cloth was placed upon the head of the 
 royal baby, the other by order of the nuncio Adda was 
 exposed in the royal chapel for the veneration of the faithful. 
 The child was immediately freed from the convulsions and 
 never had them again. All this was told to the fathers by 
 the duke of Perth chancellor of Scotland, who at the queen's 
 desire engaged one of their missionaries to write the life of 
 St. Macharius in English, which was accordingly done. In 
 memory of so great a benefit, much good was promised in 
 honour of the saint to their monastery, but all was lost by the 
 revolution. 
 
 The birth of this heir to the throne was a source of great 
 joy at Rome. On the occasion cardinal Howard gave a 
 feast in which an ox roasted whole stuffed with lambs and 
 fowls and provisions of all kinds stirred up the wonder and 
 gladdened the hearts of the common people of the city. 
 
 The flight of James was the signal for riots and general 
 uprisings against popery. The chapels and convents, and 
 the houses of the leading Catholics in London and throughout 
 the country were sacked and destroyed. Three of the vicars- 
 apostolic were cast into prison, Dr. Leyburn in the tower, Dr. 
 Giffard and Dr. Ellis in Newgate; Dr. Smith withdrew into 
 concealment in a gentleman's country-house. But their 
 blameless conduct which even their enemies could not im- 
 peach, secured their liberty and leave for them still to dwell 
 in England. Dr. Leyburn and Dr. Giffard lived privately in 
 London and died, the one in 1703, the other at Hammersmith 
 in 1733. Dr. Smith died in 1711. Dr. Ellis joined his 
 exiled king at St. Germain ; thence he went to Rome where 
 he formed a close friendship with cardinal Howard; in 1710 
 he was made bishop of Segni, and closed his life in 1726. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 207 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The sorrow of cardinal Howard for the renewed affliction of 
 the Church in England was one of delayed and not of 
 destroyed hopes. He did not live to witness every chance 
 fail that James would win his throne again, as he died within 
 six years after the revolution. His direct intercourse with 
 England was cut off; and all he could do for the English 
 mission was, to return to the old state of things, and aid it by 
 bringing up priests in the college at Eome, by forwarding the 
 interests of the English Dominican province, and by receiving 
 and bounteously assisting the English Catholics in exile who 
 flocked around him and sought his aid or friendship. Within 
 the last three weeks of his life he saw his cherished province 
 placed on a better footing with the rest of the Order. The 
 province was now strong enough to return to a more nor- 
 mal form of government as soon as political affairs would 
 allow, by means of provincial chapters. It is true that the 
 fathers being brought up chiefly for the mission could not go 
 through the long and deep studies needed for the honorary 
 degrees of the Order, and there was only one religious house 
 of men, so that the province had no regular masters of 
 theology^ preachers-general, and priors to form a canonical 
 assemblage for electing a provincial. But the difficulty was 
 met by the general chapter held May 30th 1694 at Rome, 
 which ordained that those English fathers whose labours made 
 them deserving of honour might be decorated with the titles 
 of masters or preachers, and of priors of the ancient deso- 
 lated convents in England, and enjoy the privileges and 
 powers of graduates and real priors. And at the same time 
 the length of the provincialship was fixed at the regular 
 standard of four years. Under these arrangements it was 
 
208 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 attempted to form a chapter for 1712, and the provincial 
 created several titular priors. But owing to the perils of the 
 times the fathers were afraid to meet together in England ; 
 and the master-general continued to select and appoint a 
 provincial till the fathers in 1718 had leave to nominate three 
 of their body out of whom the choice should be made. In 
 1730 the provincial chapters were begun again; and they have 
 been carried on to the present time in a regular order every 
 four years, broken only in 1746 when the last desperate effort 
 of the Stuarts for the British throne made it dangerous for 
 any reputed Jacobites to assemble. This was the last act in 
 favour of his Order promoted by cardinal Howard. Like the 
 restoration of the hierarchy in respect to the English Church, 
 it placed the province on the lasting and normal footing on 
 which it still remains. 
 
 Cardinal Howard assisted in three conclaves for electing 
 sovereign pontiffs, when Innocent XI. September 21st 1676, 
 Alexander VIII. October 6th 1689, and Innocent XII. July 
 12th 1691 were chosen to fill the chair of St. Peter. He 
 went through all the duties of his high post with an upright- 
 ness of intention, earnestness of mind, and simplicity of 
 manner that did honour to the dignity which honoured him. 
 He never forgot that he was a Keligious nor allowed ambi- 
 tion to carry him away. Greatness had been thrust on him 
 without his having sought it, and he accepted it only when 
 he believed it would help him on in the great aim of his life. 
 He refused all other dignities that would have drawn him 
 from his purpose and allured him from the path he had so 
 long trodden. His great idea was, to restore the Dominican 
 province of England as a means of forwarding the spiritual 
 welfare of his country. It unfolded itself in his mind from 
 the moment when he became a member of the Order ; he took 
 it up as soon as he was freed from the trammels of the 
 noviciate, and spite of all difficulties and dangers carried it on 
 for forty-five years with a singleness of purpose and an 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 209 
 
 energy which shows it was the great work Providence had 
 
 given him to do. He lived just to see his province restored 
 
 lastingly and as fully as the circumstances of the age would 
 
 permit. Then his task was over and he was called away to 
 
 his everlasting reward, though many years of after-labours 
 
 for the good of the Church seemed to be still in store for 
 
 him. He fell into weak health, which in the spring of 1694 
 
 rapidly failed. On March llth of that year, he thus wrote his 
 
 last will, by faculty which Clement VIII. had granted to him 
 
 July 8th 1676 to dispose of his property. He recommended 
 
 his soul to the infinite mercy of God and to the intercession 
 
 of the most holy Virgin Mary, St. Dominic, St. ^Thomas of 
 
 Canterbury, St. Thomas Aquinas, St. Peter Martyr, St. 
 
 Catherine of Sienna, and all his other holy advocates. He 
 
 desired to be buried with as little pomp and at as little 
 
 expense as possible in the church of the Minerva, with a 
 
 small and very common stone over him and only his name 
 
 upon it : and that two thousand low masses of requiem should 
 
 be said for his soul. But in case he did not die in Home he 
 
 desired to be buried in the commonest fashion where his 
 
 executors pleased ; and in the same place if possible the 
 
 masses were to be said. He desired that the 8000 Koman 
 
 crowns lent him by his brother Henry late duke of Norfolk 
 
 (who had begged it might be paid back for the good of his 
 
 children by his second wife) should be given over to his 
 
 nephew lord George Howard of Norfolk, the duke's eldest son 
 
 by the same wife, to be duly shared among those children. He 
 
 bequeathed to all who were his servants at the time of his 
 
 death and to his physician Guidarelli a whole year's wages ; to 
 
 found in the Flemish Dominican convent at Bussels two places 
 
 for the confessor of the English Dominican sisters and for the 
 
 priest or lay-brother his companion 2000 crowns, and he 
 
 desired that Brother Henry Packe* should be the companion ; 
 
 * Brother Henry Packe was companion and steward of F. 
 
210 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 to the convent of the same English nuns at Brussels 2000 
 crowns ; to the convent of Flemish Ursuline nuns iu Rome 
 500 crowns ; to found for ever a chaplaincy of one daily mass 
 in their church, the mass being for the convenience of the 
 nuns but applied to his own soul, 1000 crowns ; to the same 
 nuns for the good of their convent all the vestments and 
 everything else he had left in their keeping ; to the Chiesa 
 Nuova in Rome his four great candlesticks with the cross 
 also in his chapel ; to the convent of the Minerva one of his 
 best white vestments ; to his chamberlain sig. Giovanni 
 Battista Novelli's first-born daughter, whose god-father he 
 was, two of his largest candlesticks standing upon his dressing- 
 table ; and to the English bishop Mons. Ellis 100 Roman 
 crowns. He besought his holiness to accept a picture of our 
 Lady with the Child Jesus and St. Joseph and St. John 
 Baptist painted by Raffaello. He left to cardinal Paluzzio 
 Altieri the best of his English clocks; to cardinal Nerli, 
 cardinal Mareschotti, and cardinal Spada, each another clock 
 which they pleased : and he besought their eminences to 
 compassionate his poverty and his confidence if he begged 
 them to be his executors in case he died in Italy. And all 
 the residue of his goods he gave to buy and found the college 
 of St. Thomas Aquinas, of the Walloon Dominicans of Douay, 
 to form a college for the English Dominicans. And in case 
 that college could not be bought, or some other convenient 
 place for that purpose in Louvain, Brussels, Antwerp, or 
 elsewhere in the Low Countries, where it should seem good 
 to the provincial of England, he willed it to be given to the 
 convent of Bornhem, being himself a son though a most 
 
 Thomas Howard when grand- almoner, went with him to Rome, and 
 served him while cardinal in the same office. After the cardinal's 
 death, he became provincial procurator in England, and at last went 
 to be the confessor's companion at Brussels, where he died 
 December 26th 1716 in his 89th year. 
 

 LIFE OF CABDINAL HOWARD. 211 
 
 unworthy one of our holy patriarch St. Dominic. And 
 therefore he begged their eminences that the provincial 
 of England might also be one of the executors of his will. 
 
 The health of the cardinal became still worse, and while he 
 lay sick in bed June 9th he sent for a notary, gave him his 
 will, and dictated a codicil. He now bequeathed to Mr. 
 Charles Hill, to Mr. Francis Clayton, to Mr. Stephen 
 Wagman, and to Mr. Peter Smitt 100 crowns a-piece : to 
 Mr. Charles and Mr. John Dryden 50 crowns a-piece ; to 
 George Kell his cupboard of provision ; and to the venerable 
 college... [stables]... for one [year's]* rent of the said palace. 
 To all the residue of his goods he made his universal heir the 
 venerable religion of St. Dominic, of the province of England, 
 and for that F. Thomas Bianchi [White] provincial, and after 
 his death the other provincials succeeding him. And lastly 
 he left to the bishop mons. Philip Michael Ellis the coach 
 which used to serve his lordship, with the horses and 
 harness. 
 
 Full of his good designs for the English province cardinal 
 Howard died at Ptome June 17th 1694 in the 64th year of 
 his age, the 48th of his religious profession, the 42nd of his 
 priesthood, and the 20th of his cardinalship. His tombstone 
 records that his death took place " 14 kal Julii" June 18th, 
 and some authors have given the 16th. But the Bornhem 
 mortuary rolls and all the records of the fathers of Bornhem 
 and of the sisters of Brussels agree in dating the fatal event 
 on the 17th, in which Jonghe, Touron, Guarnacci, and 
 other most trust-worthy writers agree. The loss of him was 
 much deplored, and by none with deeper sorrow than by the 
 
 * Here the copy of the will, which is written in Italian, must 
 have a line or two by oversight left out. It seems to have been a 
 bequest to the English college and connected with the cardinal's 
 own palace. A different hand has interlined the words "stalla" 
 and "anno." 
 
212 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWABD. 
 
 Religious of Bornhem, who reverenced him as their Father, 
 Founder, and Friend, and as a most exemplary and zealous 
 prince of the Church. The master-general F. Antoninus 
 Cloche addressed an encyclical letter to the whole Order (June 
 19th) in which he lamented his death and praised his great 
 virtues ; and the suffrages of all his brethren throughout the 
 world went up to heaven, that the soul of the Cardinal of 
 Norfolk might rest in peace. 
 
 In Mudie's ' English medals' is engraved a splendid one 
 having on the ohverse the cardinal's likeness with the 
 legend, 
 
 PH. T. HOWARD S. R. E. CARD. 
 DE NOBFOLKE TIT. S. M. S. M. 
 
 on the reverse, Hercules destroying the Hydra, and above, an 
 eagle about to crown the conqueror, with the legend, 
 
 NE VICTA RESVRGANT. 
 
 Bromley in his catalogue gives the names of six engravers of 
 the cardinal's portrait. Several engravings have fallen under 
 our notice. One by H. Noblin consists of a good likeness 
 nearly- full face within a medallion, around which is in- 
 scribed, 
 
 PHILIPPVS * HOWARD g CARDINALIS % DE 
 NORFOLK. 
 
 At the base, are his armorial bearings containing the eight 
 principal quarterings of the Howard family and escutcheon 
 of pretence : all surmounted with the cardinal's hat. Motto, 
 VIBTVTIS LAUS ACTio. The subscription 
 
 Offerebant Alumni 
 
 Anglo- duacensi 
 
 seems to show that the engraving was brought out by the 
 students of Douay to commemorate the cardinal's visit to their 
 college in 1675. At Norfolk house is a very curious folio 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 213 
 
 print by Vesterhout 1688, depicting ' Cardinal Ovard de 
 Norfolcia' giving to the people of Rome the roasted ox, out 
 of which the lambs and fowls are seen peeping. Another 
 engraving from the collection of Sheffield Grace is of no 
 value as a likeness. It is by some nameless artist, and 
 must have been published soon after the death of the cardinal. 
 At the top, on the right the arms of Howard, on the left 
 
 PHILIPPVS THOMAS HOWARDVS 
 
 TIT. S. M^ S A MINERVA PRESBYT. 
 
 CARDINALIS DE NORFOLCIA OB. 1694. 
 
 There is a good engraving in Guarnacci's 'Histories Pontificum 
 Romanorum et S. R. E. Cardinalium.' An admirable portrait 
 in oil-colours formerly at Bornhem belongs to the English 
 province and consists of a third length full-sized figure. It 
 is by an unknown artist. Another large portrait was painted 
 at Rome in 1687 by H. Tilson, and in 1808, was in the 
 possession of F. Eyre esq. : from it was taken the engraving 
 in the Catholic Directory of 1809. The earl of Carlisle 
 possesses at Castle Howard another fine painting, full length, 
 by Carlo Maratti. There is a fourth at Arundel castle the 
 chief seat of the duke of Norfolk; a fifth-half-length portrait, 
 with scarlet berretta, is at Greystock castle ; and a sixth may 
 be seen at the Minerva in Rome. The portrait by Du Chatel 
 was engraved by J. Van der Bruggen : a copy of this fine 
 likeness adorns our present work. 
 
 The body of cardinal Howard was buried in the choir of his 
 titular church Santa Maria sopra Minerva. His tombstone 
 bears this epitaph. 
 
214 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 D. 0. M. 
 
 Fr. Philippo Thomse Howardo 
 
 De Norfolcia & Arundella 
 
 S. E. E. Presbytero Cardinal! 
 
 Tituli Sanctae Marias super Minervam 
 
 Ex Sacra Familia Fratrum Praedicatorum 
 
 S. Marise Majoris Archipresbytero 
 
 Magnae Britanniae Protector! 
 
 Magno AnglisB Eleemosynario 
 
 Patriae, & Pauperum Patri 
 Filio ProvinciaB Anglicanae ejusdem Ordinis 
 
 Parent!, & Kestauratori optimo 
 
 Haeredes inscripti moerentes posuere 
 
 Annuentibus S. E. E. Cardinalibus Eminentiss. 
 
 Palutio de Alteriis 
 
 Francesco Nerlio 
 
 Galeatio Marescotto, 
 
 Fabritio Spada, 
 
 Supremi Testament! executoribus, 
 Obiit XIV Kalendas Jul. Anno sal. MDCXIV. 
 ^Etatis suae LXIY. 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 215 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 In spite of its poverty the convent of Bornhem went on 
 successfully after cardinal Howard left it in 1675. The 
 prior F. Dominic Gwillim had the church dedicated Septem- 
 ber 13th 1676, the high altar in honour of the Holy Cross 
 and to the most hlessed Virgin of the Rosary, the little 
 altar on the right to St. Dominic and St. Thomas Aquinas, 
 and the little altar on the left to St. Catherine of Sienna 
 and St. Rose of Lima. As the see of Ghent was then void 
 the vicars-general of the diocese gave leave for Dr. Nicholas 
 French bishop of Femes in Ireland* to perform the cere- 
 mony; and he also ratified the benediction of the cloister 
 given in 1661 by F. William Collins. The anniversary of 
 the dedication was fixed for the third Sunday of September. 
 
 All the difficulties of founding the convent were now 
 overcome. The clash of opinions as to the manner of 
 organizing the house shown in the case of F. Vincent Torre 
 had long vanished. Discipline had by degrees taken its 
 right course ; religious observance was fully established, and 
 went on with a harmony which was never again disturbed. 
 The perpetual abstinence and the long fasts of the Order were 
 strictly kept, and the choral services were carried on with a 
 regularity and a devotion that made the house a point of great 
 attraction for piety particularly on the feasts of the Holy Cross, 
 of the Most Holy Rosary, and of St. Dominic. After a 
 time pilgrims flocked to it not only from the neighbourhood 
 
 * Dr. French was then living in exile at Ghent. Being a 
 Dominican he spent much of his time at Bornhem. He was at 
 the convent for six months a few weeks before his death, which 
 took place August 23rd 1678. 
 
216 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 but also from all Flanders. These pilgrimages were made 
 to the relics of St. Amantius. That great martyr of Christ 
 who was highly venerated in the early ages of the Church 
 suffered about the year 133 under the emperor Adrian. His 
 Acts tell us that he was beaten, cast into prison, and con- 
 demned to the flames, and that when the fire failed to do its 
 work he was despatched by the blows of a club on the 
 head. His brother's wife buried him in the sandpits on 
 her estate at the thirteenth milestone from Kome along the 
 Salarian way. His tomb was found in the catacombs 
 hidden within those sandpits, and Innocent XI. gave the 
 relics of the martyr to cardinal Howard. The bones were 
 whole but disjointed, and the skull was deeply broken in ; 
 there was also the ampulla filled with blood and sand. 
 These holy relics were sent in 1697 from the convent of SS. 
 John and Paul to the English Dominican nuns of Brussels 
 who kept them for thirteen years. The fathers of Bornhem 
 September 26th 1710 translated them to their own convent. 
 A new altar in honour of St. Amantius given by the count 
 of Bornhem was put up in April 1713 in place of St. 
 Catherine's. In June 1714 the saint's bones were with 
 great pains set together and each joint secured with the 
 bishop's seal. The skeleton was then placed in a magni- 
 ficent shrine with crystal sides above his altar, and on the 
 17th the exaltation of the body of the holy martyr was 
 celebrated with very great solemnity. His festival richly 
 indulgenced was kept June 14th every year, and drew the 
 devotion of the faithful till the French revolution desolated 
 religion in Belgium. 
 
 The bequest of cardinal Howard for a college in Flanders 
 was very serviceable to the convent of Bornhem. The 
 Walloon convent at Douay could not be had, so the fathers 
 bought a house at Louvain in Kraeke street, fitted it up, 
 and opened it in 1697 as the college of St. Thomas Aquinas. 
 It was governed by a rector with a staff of professors ; and 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 217 
 
 being incorporated with the university of Louvain, and 
 recognized by the Order in the general chapters of 1706, 
 1721, and 1725, became the regular house of studies for the 
 English province. After all the costs had been paid there 
 was left from the cardinal's property a capital of 8,100 florins 
 towards endowing the foundation.* 
 
 * The following lists contain all the provincials of the restored 
 province down to 1834; and the priors of Bornhem, rectors of 
 Ijouvain, and prioresses of Vilvorde and Brussels down to the 
 French revolution. 
 
 F. Thomas Howard. Appointed prior December 15th 1657, 
 November 20th 1660; and vicar-general of the province July 24th 
 1661. Continued in both offices till 1675. 
 
 F. William Collins. Installed prior August 23rd 1685. 
 ' F. Vincent Torre. Appointed vicar-general of province 1675 ; 
 provincial about April 1685, and died in office August 21th 1687. 
 
 F. Edward Bing. Appointed provincial March 8th 1695, 
 
 F. Dominic Gwillim. Elected prior 1676 and 1679. Appointed 
 provincial September 1687; died in office September llth (o. *.) 
 1688. 
 
 F.Ambrose Thomas Grymes. * Appointed provincial 1699 and 
 1704; and rector 1708. Installed prior May 23rd 1711. 
 
 F. Thomas White. Appointed provincial 1688; died in office 
 November 19th 1694. 
 
 F. George Thomas Gibson. Governed the convent as vicar from 
 1682 to 1685, the vicar-general being the superior of Bornhem till 
 August 1683. 
 
 F. John Ovington. Governed Bornhem as vicar-in-capite from 
 1688 to 1691 and then elected prior. 
 
 F. Raymund Greene. Elected prior 1694 and 1697. Appointed 
 provincial 1716. Instituted rector June 9th 1736; died in office 
 July 28th 1741. 
 
 F. William Barry an Irish Dominican. Installed prior October 
 10th 1700. 
 
 F. Dominic Williams, Instituted rector 1697, 1711, and twice 
 
218 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 But while the fathers gained another house in Flanders 
 they lost the one in Rome. In 1697 Innocent XII. took 
 back the convent of SS. John and Paul into his own hands. 
 Certainly this was not done for the sake of any other reli- 
 
 again. Appointed provincial February 28th 1712. While rector 
 for the last time, elected prior, and installed May 18th 1724. 
 Appointed provincial July 25th 1725. By pontifical brief of 
 December 22nd following made bishop of Tiberiopolis a desolated 
 see in the archbishopric of Hieropolis in Phrygia Magna: conse- 
 crated December 30th by Pope Benedict XIII. himself in the 
 chapel of the apostolic palace ; and by brief of June 7th 1726 made 
 vicar-apostolic of the northern district of England. 
 
 F. Thomas Gibson. Elected prior Miy 23rd, installed June 
 llth 1714. 
 
 F. Gilbert Parker. Installed prior October 21st 1703, resigned 
 February 1705. 
 
 F. Thomas Worthington. Installed prior March 10th 1705 ; 
 elected again March 12th and installed March 15th 1708. Ap- 
 pointed provincial April following, took office May 2nd. Installed 
 prior January 25th 1718, March Hth 1721, and October 15th 
 1725, but February 15th 1726 appointed provincial. Elected 
 provincial May 10th 1742: prior 1750, but excused on account of 
 age: and provincial September 26th in the same year; died in 
 office February 25th 1754. 
 
 F. Albert Lovett. Elected provincial April 24th 1738. 
 
 F. Alan Pennington. Installed prior May 13th 1708, and 
 February 2 1st 1726, dying in office March 31st 1728. 
 
 F. Joseph Hansbie. Appointed provincial 1721. Installed 
 prior September 2nd 1728 and October 13th 1731. Elected pro- 
 vincial May 4th 1734; and being appointed again about June 
 1747 died in office June 5th (o. s.) 1750. 
 
 F. Antoninus Thompson. Appointed rector 1754 and 1758 ; 
 died in office November 7th 1760. 
 
 F. Ambrose Burgis. Rector from 1715 to 1720, and from 1724 
 to 1730. Elected provincial April 20th 1730. Installed prior 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 219 
 
 gious body, for it was very long before the house was 
 inhabited again. No reason was given for it being taken 
 away, and as the community was never charged with any 
 fault the fathers of Bornhem always thought that the loss 
 
 April 4th 1741. Appointed vicar-general of the province in 
 1746 ; died in office April 27th 1747. 
 
 F. Andrew Wynter. Appointed rector March 1734. Installed 
 prior January 3rd 1735 and March 7th 1738. Rector again aboufc 
 1743. Appointed vicar-general of the province about May 1747. 
 
 F. Pius Bruce. Elected prior February 1757. 
 
 F. Dominic Darbyshire. Installed' prior October 1st 1747, 
 resigned May llth 1750. Elected prior again but died January 
 7th 1757 before he started from England. 
 
 F. John Clarkson. Elected prior in 1753. Appointed vicar- 
 general of the province about July 1750 and in March 1754, only 
 for a few months each time. Elected provincial April 17th 1758. 
 
 F. Stephen Catterell. Elected provincial May 5th 1762, died in 
 office December 25th 1765. 
 
 F. Antoninus Hatton. Elected provincial May 21st 1754 and 
 May 7th 1770. 
 
 F. Vincent Teasdale. Installed prior October 28th 1750. 
 Eector from about September 1757 to the following March. Elected 
 prior in 1760 and in July 1763. Eector again from October 1780 
 to June 1782. 
 
 F. James Barbour. Installed prior April 20th 1744. 
 
 F. Benedict Short. Elected provincial April 25th 1766, May 
 12th 1778, May 10th 1786, and May 13th 1794. 
 
 F. Ambrose Gage. Elected prior December 18th 1770. Ap- 
 pointed rector December 1773, but resigned in a few months. 
 
 F. Joseph Edwards. Rector from about 1754 to April 25th 
 1774 when he was elected provincial. Elected prior in 1781, but 
 died suddenly in England September 4th before he could take 
 office. 
 
 F. John Kearton. Elected prior June 3rd 1778. Instituted 
 rector June 1782, ceased June 1793. 
 
220 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 was owing to the poverty of the foundation and the small 
 number of the Religious. But there are good grounds for 
 supposing that F. Dominic Williams who was at the convent 
 in 1697 had the chief hand in the business. He was 
 
 F. Thomas Norton. Elected prior in 1767 and 1774. Appointed 
 rector February 1775; resigned about September 1780. 
 
 F. Hyacinth Houghton. Installed prior February 1775. 
 
 F. Albert Underbill. Rector from 1771 to 1774. 
 
 F. Peter Robson. Elected provincial April 22nd 1782. 
 
 F. Lewis Brittain. Elected provincial May 3rd 1814. 
 
 F. R >; iymund Bullock. Elected prior 1781, and according to the 
 imperial edict June 1782 for four years. Elected provincial April 
 26th 1790 and May 1st 1798. 
 
 F. Anthony Underbill. Elected prior July 1792 : provincial 
 May llth 1802. 
 
 F. Charles Bullock. Elected prior June 1786. Appointed rector 
 about June 1793, died in office June 12th 1794. 
 
 F. Francis Xavier Chappell. Elected provincial May 14th 
 1810. 
 
 F. Pius Potier. Elected provincial April 13th 1806 and April 
 13th 1808. 
 
 F. Ambrose Woods. Elected provincial April 30th 1822; 
 appointed vicar-general of the province for four years May 17th 
 1826; elected provincial again May 4th 1830. 
 
 PRIORESSES. 
 
 Sister Lewisa de Hertoghe a Dutch Religious, appointed 1661. 
 Sister Barbara Boyle, appointed 1667 and continued till 1697 ; 
 elected 1700, 1706. Sister Dorothy Canning, elected 1703; Sister 
 Mary Crofts, 1697; Sister Ann Busby, 1709; Sister Catherine 
 Mildmay, 1715; Sister Letitia Barker, 1727; Sister Julia Browne 
 an Irish Religious, 1730; Sister Agnes Atmore, 1712, 1718, 3724; 
 Sister Mary Ann Chilton, August 1733, 1736; Sister Mary Rose 
 Howard, June 21st 1721 ; Sister Mary Teresa Sarsfield, October 
 1739, died in office February 22nd 1740 ; Sister Margaret Joseph 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 221 
 
 appointed first rector of the college at Louvain, and might 
 have thought it best to gather all the studies into one house. 
 The fathers deeply lamented this loss and tried to repair it. 
 When they sent a proctor to the Roman court in 1718 
 he was to petition that the convent might be restored or an 
 equivalent given either to Bornhem or Louvain for what 
 cardinal Howard had laid out in repairs, as there were more 
 novices and students than the two houses in Belgium could 
 well hold or provide for : or at least a yearly pension might 
 be given as was often done for other missionaries in 
 England. But the master-general did not think it was a 
 fit time to make such an application. After a Dominican 
 
 had been called to the chair of St. Peter as Benedict XIII. 
 
 
 
 the fathers reckoned that the good time had come, and in 
 August 1724 sent F. Dominic Williams to Rome directing 
 him to explain their right to the convent, what cardinal 
 Howard had done for it, and that out of the six Religious 
 who had belonged to it, four were still alive and had to be 
 supported by the English province. F. Dominic had an 
 audience on the matter with the pope, who reminded him 
 that he had been the cause of the surrender, and the appli- 
 cation was unsuccessful. 
 
 The convent of Bornhem owed its great success mainly to 
 the college which was begun November 12th 1703 in connec- 
 tion with it. The most talented of the fathers were chosen 
 professors in every branch of humanities. This college 
 became one of the most flourishing Catholic secular schools 
 
 Compton, March 21st 1743, 1752, 1764; Sister Mary Young, 
 February 1740; Sister Ann Mary Short, March 24th 1746, 1749, 
 April 13th 1755, April 1758, 1761, 1767; Sister Mary Agnes 
 Short, 1770, 1773, 1776; Sister Mary Ann Calvert, 1786; Sister 
 Ann Dominica Brooke, 1783, 1789; Sister Mary Hyacinth 
 Wilkinson, 1780; Sister Mary Louisa Allgood, December 8th 
 1792. 
 
222 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 on the continent, and was open both to English and Dutch 
 youths. It was the great means of furnishing Religious to 
 the province. In 1769 the old convent was pulled down and 
 a much larger one built, for after the Netherlands had passed 
 in 1714 from the thraldom of Spain to Austria the condition 
 of the royal grant limiting the number of Religious was 
 relaxed. In 1773 a new college was begun, the first stone of 
 which was laid September 14th, to contain from 100 to 150 
 scholars. The new buildings formed the three sides of a 
 square, the fourth side being formed by the old church which 
 with the sacristy was not rebuilt, and so far the design was 
 not carried out, though it would have been had it not been 
 for the French revolution. So great was the fame of the 
 college that when the Society of Jesus was put down, the 
 Austrian government in 1773 chose the Dominican fathers to 
 take the place of the Jesuits in the greater and lesser English 
 colleges at Bruges, and September 30th the prime minister 
 ordered the prior of Bornhem to confer with the secretary of 
 state on the subject. But the fathers did not think it prudent 
 to sacrifice their own for other establishments. 
 
 The community of the English Dominican sisters at 
 Brussels flourished till the French revolution. In time the 
 buildings of the Spellekens became very much decayed, and 
 about 1777 were ready to fall, so the sisters built a handsome 
 new house and church in the upper part of their garden. When 
 the emperor Joseph II. set himself up for a church reformer, 
 and by an imperial edict in 1782 threatened to put down all 
 houses of nuns not given up to an active life the sisters fitted 
 up a school and thus remained undisturbed. Notices of the 
 very holy lives of some of them are still preserved, particularly 
 of Sister Frances Peck who died July 14th 1680, and of 
 Sister Christina Touchet only child of the Hon. James 
 Touchet baron Audley and earl of Castlehaven by his second 
 wife Catherine Stanford of the family of Stanford of Perry- 
 hall near Birmingham. Susanna Touchet was born in 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 223 
 
 London August 16th 1655 and was professed February 28th 
 1677 : the following epitaph for her was copied if not 
 composed by F. Kaymund Greene. 
 
 " Bene pinxit sed melius vixit seternitati 
 Divi Dominici Religiosa Filia, 
 Soror Christina Touchet de Castlehaven, 
 Sanguine, Forma, Sanctitate, clarissima Virgo. 
 Bruxellis Vivere et Pati desijt, non Amari, 
 Die 19 Novemb. 1694, ^tat: An: 39." 
 
 The missionary work of the fathers was carried on very 
 zealously and successfully in England. At first they were chiefly 
 chaplains in the households of the foreign ambassadors and in 
 the families of some of the principal Catholic nobility and 
 gentry of the country. Then they became pastors of small 
 congregations and ministered in their humble houses to the 
 chosen few,* whilst they were generally known only as 
 agriculturists or retired officers or gentlemen. But as soon 
 as the penal system became relaxed, when the American war 
 forced the government to make friends with Ireland or risk 
 its dismemberment, the fathers built small chapels and 
 performed their ministry more openly. In London they served 
 the Spanish, Portuguese, Austrian, Sardinian, Venetian, and 
 
 * Among the papers of the mission at Aston -Flam vile about 
 1748 is a small but interesting memorial of the persecution, which 
 brought back into England the early ages of the church when it 
 was dangerous to let an unknown person into the secret assemblies 
 of the faithful lest he should be a spy and informer. It is the form 
 for certifying that a person might be admitted safely to the sacra- 
 ments and to the devotions of Catholics, and runs thus : " Ego 
 Infrascriptus Fidem facio N. Catholicum esse, et tuto ad Sacra- 
 menta et c&teras Catholicorum devotiones admitti posse : in cujus 
 
 rei fidem has manu propria subscriptas dedi, mensis , 
 
 anni ." 
 
224 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 Neapolitan embassies. Connected with the Sardinian chapel 
 they had a house in Duke street, which they made into a 
 quasi- convent. One of the Dominicans there was F. Patrick 
 Bradley who changed his affiliation from the Irish to the 
 English province as was declared in the provincial chapter of 
 1750. Benedict XIV. made him bishop of Derry, and he was 
 consecrated March 3rd 1751 in this chapel; but he found the 
 bishopric too burdensome in those hard times, resigned in the 
 following year, and taking up his old quarters in London 
 closed his life March 22nd 1760 in his 56th year, a little 
 more than three months after the chapel (December 1st) had 
 been unfortunately destroyed by fire. Some of the families 
 in which the fathers were chaplains founded and endowed 
 regular missions, as "Widdrington at Stonecroft in Northum- 
 berland ; Martin at Long-Melford in Suffolk ; Brandling at 
 Middleton lodge near Leeds ; Tourvile at Aston-Flamvile in 
 Leicestershire ; and Southcote at Woburn near Chertsey. Out 
 of these many other missions soon sprang, and among them, 
 Hexham, Leeds, Hinckley, Leicester, and "Weybridge. 
 
 The devotion of the most Holy Rosary of our Lady was 
 cultivated with peculiar care. By special orders of each 
 provincial chapter the fathers on the mission were strictly 
 bound to encourage and spread it by every means within 
 their power, and one or two of them wrote popular works on 
 the subject. The Arch- confraternity of the Rosary was spread 
 all over England, the convent of Bornhem being the head- 
 quarters, and the Perpetual Rosary formed a guard of honour 
 which hour by hour watched around the throne of the blessed 
 Virgin. It is interesting to find in- the old lists of these 
 associations the names of the noble and chief families of 
 England still distinguished for their steadfastness in the 
 faith. 
 
 The French revolution checked in the heyday of its success 
 the work which cardinal Howard had so happily begun, and 
 destroyed the houses he founded in Belgium. Towards the 
 
LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 225 
 
 end of 1792 the French army extended the dominions of the 
 Republic from the Alps to the Rhine and from Geneva to the 
 mouth of the Scheldt. Early in November general Dumourier 
 entered Austrian Flanders, and on the 6th his victory over 
 the Austrians at Jemmapes secured the conquest of Belgium. 
 The general entered Brussels on the 14th, Ghent and 
 Antwerp soon yielded to him. ** 
 
 The success of France troubled and dismayed the fathers 
 at Bornhem and the nuns of Brussels. When the enemy 
 were advancing on Brussels the nuns at the repeated and 
 urgent advice of their friends secreted all their most valuable 
 goods in the house of a neighbour and used the commonest 
 articles for the altar. Late one evening after the French had 
 entered the city some soldiers were billeted on them for three 
 or four days. While these rude guests were in the house an 
 English gentleman named Martin kindly saw to the safety of 
 the buildings and went round regularly every night to see 
 that the soldiers' lights were properly put out.* On Wednes- 
 day March 6th 1793 about half past three o'clock in the after- 
 noon, a band of soldiers demanded to be let into the convent. 
 They applied first to the nuns' director F. Lewis Brittain, and 
 when he refused they became so much enraged and pointed 
 their bayonets at him so threateningly that he fled affrighted. 
 They then went to the convent-door, rang the bell, and 
 ordered the portress to open the enclosure-door. The poor lay- 
 sister not understanding their language could only answer, 
 " Oui, oui," and ran off to the prioress. While she was 
 away the impatient soldiers broke down the staves of the turn 
 and entered. An officer called for the prioress, but when in 
 her great alarm she did not immediately make her appearance 
 the men scattered themselves over the house in search of 
 
 * The account of the sufferings of the nuns has been given in the 
 " Rambler" for 185 1. Our narrative contains many additions and 
 corrections. 
 
 15 
 
226 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWABD. 
 
 plunder. They first ransacked the cells of the nuns but 
 found no booty. In the church two or three of the officers 
 entered the sanctuary. * One of them opened the tabernacle 
 and took out the Blessed Sacrament ; and when the gardener 
 who was also sacristan tried to rescue the ciborium from him, 
 in order to carry it to two nuns who were waiting at the grate 
 to receive it into a corporal, fce ordered the man off, saying that 
 he had no more right than himself to touch the sacred vessel. 
 The officer then called for a purificatory, uncovered his head, 
 poured out the Host into the corporal, and most carefully 
 wiped out the ciborium, which he then struck with the key 
 of the tabernacle, and crying out, "Now it is profaned," 
 threw it down upon the ground. Thereupon the soldiers set up 
 an infernal yell and seized the spoil. From the sacristy they 
 took the church plate consisting only of a chalice, paten, pair 
 of silver candlesticks, and silver cruets. From the refectory 
 they pillaged the tea, sugar, chocolate, and such articles, 
 which they partly eat on the spot and partly carried off in 
 their pockets. F. Lewis Brittain's apartments enriched them 
 with a single silver spoon, which one of them stuck in the 
 front of his cap. From the choir they took the nuns' veils 
 and mantles, to make as they said cravats and waistcoats. 
 The behaviour of the soldiers towards the nuns personally was 
 not wanting in respect. When they had gathered up their 
 booty they met together and an officer read aloud a paper, 
 which he said was the warrant for what they had done. All 
 then decamped to the great relief of the nuns. Next day 
 these soldiers hearing that the Austrians were close on 
 Brussels nimbly beat the hoof leaving the plunder behind. 
 The nuns claimed their property again ; F. Lewis Brittaiu 
 recovered all the church plate in a sadly battered condition. 
 
 The fathers of Bornhem too were for many weeks in con- 
 stant alarm. On Sunday evening February 17th 1793 a com- 
 missaire of the French executive power at the head of twenty- 
 five men entered the convent, and next day took an inventory 
 
LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 227 
 
 of everything in the house and placed the French national 
 seal on the procurator's office. They stayed for three or four 
 days and lived at the cost of the community. Bornhem was 
 saved from such another visit hy its distance from any head- 
 quarters of the French army. That part of the country fell 
 into the charge of general Eustace an American. In a singular 
 letter to the prior dated March 26th he boasted that he had 
 protected the country, so that not one altar or family had 
 heen polluted or disturbed. But at the same time he owned 
 that the conduct of the French troops had been truly in- 
 famous, and that the numberless vexations the people had 
 received from his fellow- officers and soldiers almost justified 
 their indiscriminate aversion for every individual who wore 
 the French uniform. 
 
 A short success of Austria over France seemed to promise 
 peace. The French were defeated March 18th in the battle 
 of Neerwinden and were forced by degrees to withdraw. On 
 the 25th F. Pius Potier broke the French seals and entered 
 again on his office of procurator. In the general contribu- 
 tions for defending the country the fathers July 5th made a 
 "free gift" of sixty-one florins and 13| oz. of old silver to the 
 emperor of Austria. 
 
 But an ebb in the tide of fortune spread another general 
 alarm. In the spring of 1794 the conquering and angry armies 
 of France again attacked the Netherlands. On Sunday May 
 4th they were at Kousselaere, six leagues from Bruges. This 
 created great terror : two-thirds of those who had any pro- 
 perty ran out of Bruges into Holland, into villages on the 
 borders, or into Ghent, while in the confusion many from 
 Ghent sought safety in Bruges. The week before, the English 
 nuns of Bruges began their flight towards their native 
 country and were speedily followed by other English commu- 
 nities. After besieging Ypres and Oudenarde, the Repub- 
 licans passed within a few miles of Brussels to Charleroi. 
 Brussels was panic-stricken. The Dominican nuns yielded 
 
228 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 unwillingly to the pressing entreaties of their friends to make 
 ready to fly at any time. From Charleroi the French turned 
 towards Brussels. On Saturday evening June 21st F. Lewis 
 Brittain told the nuns that no time was to be lost for they 
 must quit the city without delay. All the night was spent in 
 packing up and securing their goods. F. Lewis Brittain was 
 eo agitated that on the following day he could not celebrate, and 
 the nuns were indebted to a Dutch Dominican for their Sunday 
 Mass at a very early hour. The rush of inhabitants out of 
 the city made it almost impossible to find conveyances ; two 
 carts at last were hired at a very high price, and were given 
 up to the sick and aged and for the goods. One of the 
 Religious, Sister Mary Joseph Hunt lay in the last stage of 
 pulmonary consumption, but she could not be left behind 
 and was placed in a cart with all care. The food which had 
 been got ready for the journey and a vast quantity of luggage 
 could not be taken away and was lost. 
 
 The nuns determined to seek shelter at Bornhem till either 
 they could return home or were forced to go on in their 
 flight. At length the sorrowful moment of departing came. 
 Several of the nuns had been hardly prevailed on to change 
 their habits for secular clothing, some of them now refused to 
 cross the threshold of their sanctuary and were forcibly 
 carried out in the arms of others. All but the aged and sick 
 had to walk, and a wearisome march they had with their 
 unpractised feet for twenty miles under a burning sun and 
 ankle- deep in hot sand. The two carts reached Bornhem iu 
 the afternoon, F. Lewis Brittain and his companions com- 
 pletely exhausted did not arrive before eleven o'clock at night. 
 The nuns were Sisters Mary Ann Calvert, Ann Dominica 
 Brooke, Louisa Allgood prioress, Mary Joseph Hunt, 
 Margaret Joseph Smith, Mary Magdalen Bastow, Mary Rose 
 Stowers, Catherine Teresa Dantan, Mary Teresa Leadbitter, 
 and Rosalia Bourdon and Emilie Cloppes, two French 
 Dominicanesses of Metz, who had taken refuge at Brussels, 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 229 
 
 choir-sisters : Jerome Kitchen and Catherine Leroi, lay- 
 sisters ; and also Mary Stennet a choir-postulant. 
 
 Amidst the frequent alarms the fathers of Bornhem did not 
 cease to hope that some good turn of fortune would once 
 more favour the Austrian arms. But when the fugitive nuns 
 arrived from Brussels and threw themselves on their protec- 
 tion, it was plain that no time must be lost, for the only 
 chance of safety lay in following the example of the other 
 English religious Orders in Belgium and seeking safety in 
 England. It was thought best to leave some on the spot for 
 the sake of watching events and guarding if possible the house 
 and property. Those who were chosen for this dangerous 
 duty were F. Dominic Fenwick an American, Brother Hyacinth 
 Haime not then ordained, and three native lay-brothers. 
 The Religious who had to leave were FF. Vincent Patient, 
 Augustine Noel, Lewis Brittain, Anthony Underbill prior, 
 Bernard Smith, Hyacinth Brown, Vincent Bowyer, Peter 
 Potier, Benedict Atkinson, John Fenwick, Joseph Smith, 
 Thomas Wilson, Antoninus Angier sub-prior, Ambrose 
 "Woods, and Raymund Tuite, and Brother Thomas Dias 
 Santos : also two foreign Dominicans, FF. Benedict Caes- 
 tryck and Hyacinth Lefebvre, and an English Carthusian 
 who had lived in seclusion at Bornhem since 1783 when the 
 emperor Joseph II. suppressed his convent at Nieuport. 
 
 On Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday affairs were arranged 
 as rapidly as possible, and the most valuable goods secured or 
 packed to be carried away. The relics of St. Amantius were 
 taken out of their costly shrine, placed in a box, and hidden in 
 a neighbouring house : the ampulla of his blood was brought 
 into England, and is now carefully kept, though it has been 
 deprived of its sacred contents by the over-care of a sacristan 
 whose ideas of cleanliness were greater than his antiquarian 
 knowledge. The fathers carried with them their other holy 
 relics, and particularly the venerable Cross which had so long 
 "hallowed their convent-home, and now became to them an 
 
230 LIFE OP CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 earnest of their trials and a pledge of their success. The 
 fathers had to provide themselves with what secular clothes 
 they could get and with wigs to hide their tonsures ; sorry 
 figures most of them cut in their ill-assorted and ill-fitting 
 attires. Two vessels were engaged for 634 florins to convey 
 the whole party to [Rotterdam, waggons also being hired 
 for the nuns and baggage down to Scheldt. On Wednes- 
 day evening June 25th the flight began. F. Ambrose Woods 
 mounted the first waggon armed with an old musket, and F. 
 Pius Potier followed on the other with a double-barreled gun, 
 all in terror em, for the feat of firing would have been more 
 perilous to the equilibrium of the trigger pullers than to the 
 lives of the enemy. The other Religious hastened on foot to 
 the vessels and all safely embarked, the fathers in one boat 
 and the nuns in the other. They made their way down the 
 Scheldt to Antwerp which they reached next day. There they 
 were delayed some time, and the nuns had to undergo many 
 privations, as the advantage was taken to make them pay 
 exorbitantly for what they needed. For one night they had 
 to sleep on bare mattresses laid on brick floors. Taking in a 
 supply of food the fugitives continued their flight on the 
 27th in the evening, as it was thought safest to avoid the 
 bustle of the day. The nuns had a happy escape. One 
 night heavy clouds completely covered the heavens, and the 
 intense darkness was made only more painful by frequent 
 flashes of lightning. Two of the sisters more wakeful than 
 the rest noticed an unusual motion in the boat and gave the 
 alarm. It was found that a large leak had been sprung, 
 which kept the sailors in constant labour at the pump till on, 
 the evening of Tuesday July 1st they reached Rotterdam. 
 
 At Rotterdam the fugitives met with many trials. They 
 had much trouble and delay at the custom-house, and Sister 
 Mary Joseph Hunt was so ill that it was very doubtful if she 
 could reach England alive. The poor nuns knew not whither 
 to turn, but after consulting together a long time they made 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 231 
 
 up their minds to push on for England. No vessel could be 
 found. At last the fathers fell in with an Americal captain 
 who wanted ballast after discharging his cargo ; and he agreed 
 to carry the whole party to England for 100. This offer 
 was gladly taken, though the wretchedly small vessel had no 
 conveniences for passengers. On Wednesday July 9th the 
 fathers and nuns embarked. Of his own will the captain gave 
 up his cabin to Sister Mary Joseph, but at the end of the 
 voyage he charged six guineas extra for it. They had to look 
 about them well and sail not in the open sea for fear of ships 
 of war, nor too close to the shore lest they should fall in with 
 the press-gangs. They were fired on many times by vessels 
 passing them to make them show colours, and once one of the 
 nuns by hoisting the British flag stopped a regular attack, 
 when the captain through carelessness or oversight did not 
 answer the signal. On their passage F. Benedict Caestryck 
 cheered the nuns with his clarionet and F. Pius Potier with 
 his flute. As they drew nigh to England a most serious 
 alarm was raised by the appearance of a French man-of-war. 
 The captain made up his mind that if he was chased, rather 
 than be taken he would run his ship aground and take to the 
 boat. But by the goodness of Providence the French did not 
 notice the little craft, which they might have looked on as a 
 common fishing- smack. All the Eeligious arrived safely in 
 the Thames on Wednesday July 16th after twenty-five days of 
 peril, hardship, and fatigue. The provincial had heard of 
 their flight and went three times from Woburn near Chertsey, 
 to London to meet them, and at length all his fears for them 
 were over when he welcomed them to England. He had 
 already provided for their accommodation. The fathers were 
 kindly received into the houses of several Catholics in 
 London, and the nuns had lodgings at three guineas a-week 
 in a house in Seym our- street Portnian-square, where August 
 10th Sister Mary Joseph Hunt died. 
 
 Events showed how wisely the Religious had acted in 
 
232 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 leaving Belgium. A furious battle took place June 26th 
 at Fleurus between the French and the allied armies of 
 Austria and England, which lasted from morning till late 
 in the afternoon. The allies were defeated with a loss of 
 twenty thousand men and retreated to Halle about thirty 
 miles from the battle-field and nine from Brussels. The 
 French pushed on and made their enemies decamp in all 
 haste from Halle and leave Brussels to its fate, and thither 
 the conquerors marched without delay. 
 
 The French entered Brussels July 10th and immediately 
 levied contributions, two thousand livres being laid on the 
 nuns' convent, which thoir agent paid. In August the 
 building was seized and made into a washhouse for the 
 hospitals, but as there was not enough water there in the 
 winter it was changed into an entre-pot for the foul linen of 
 the soldiers. The gardener went on cultivating the ground 
 for the directors of the hospital till they let the garden for 
 Bix months. But in June 1795 the house was made into a 
 magazine of clothing for the army, where shoemakers and 
 tailors daily plied their trades. The goods of the nuns and 
 the library of F. Lewis Brittain were nearly all lost, being 
 partly sold to pay the contributions for the army and partly 
 carried off by some of the nuns' servants, and so scattered 
 that they could not be traced. The greater part of the 
 large moveables was placed in the care of a tenant ; and 
 the misery which his family underwent in the first winter 
 after the French seized Brussels in the words of the agent 
 "les a fait oublier leur ancienne honnetete." The nuns' 
 capitals invested abroad amounting to 12,000 were seized 
 by the government. 
 
 After Brussels the French began to take the otber towns 
 of Belgium. On July 17th they entered Louvain. There 
 were in the college of St. Thomas only three fathers and 
 one lay-brother. Two of the fathers fled into England, the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 233 
 
 others remained till the college was confiscated, and both 
 within two or three years died there. 
 
 The five Keligious and the scholars at Bornhem awaited 
 the issue of events in the utmost anxiety, and their suspense 
 was very short. The trumpet soon spread the alarm that 
 the enemy was advancing on the village, and summoned the 
 inhabitants to drive back the invaders. The French were 
 met with a vigorous onset. The struggle too unequal to be 
 kept up long only served to check for a moment and to 
 enrage soldiers whom the prestige of success had worked up 
 to enthusiasm. The fighting men of Bornhem were routed 
 and driven from the field. The French general was wounded 
 in the knee, and was so maddened by the stubborn and 
 brave resistance that he gave up Bornhem to pillage and to 
 the flames. His soldiers afterwards said that they got more 
 booty out of the village than out of many a town. The 
 general mistaking the convent for the chateau of count 
 Marnix then baron of Bornhem commanded his men to set 
 it on fire. Br. Hyacinth Haime saved it. While the sol- 
 diers were obeying their orders he hastily gathered together 
 the scholars, went at their head to the general and told him 
 that the house was a school. The general regretted his 
 mistake, but feared it was too late to do anything, as the 
 flames had already reached the roof of the building. Bro- 
 ther Hyacinth said he thought the fire might still be put 
 out and begged leave to attempt it. The general was 
 appeased by a few boyish words of hearty kindness from one 
 of the scholars, who expressed great sympathy for him on 
 account of the wound he had received. No time was lost 
 and with immense exertions the fire was got under. But 
 the convent was sacked and a great deal of the property 
 destroyed. One of the lay-brothers was lucky in saving a 
 little money by laying it on the top of a window-frame. 
 F. Dominic Fen wick was led off a prisoner, the other Keli- 
 gious and scholars had to secure their safety by hiding 
 
234 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 themselves. The prudence of the fathers in leaving F. 
 Dominic at Bornhem was now seen : he claimed the sym- 
 pathy of the French as an American citizen, and was soon 
 set free. Still he had some very narrow escapes of his life 
 amid the brutal republican soldiery. Afterwards he and 
 the English of the house found safety in England. The 
 convent was now deserted. As all communication between 
 England and Belgium was cut off it was many months 
 before the fathers learned the fate of their continental 
 houses. 
 
 After the French had established their government and 
 peace was outwardly restored some of the fathers in 1795 
 returned to Bornhem, but durst not openly settle themselves 
 again in the convent. In 1796 the possessions of all 
 religious bodies in Belgium were declared national property 
 and the sale of them was decreed. A commissaire sent 
 to Bornhem valued the property at 24806 livres : it so 
 happened that five pieces of the best land escaped the man's 
 notice and were not sequestrated. As a compensation the 
 directoire executif offered the fathers the amount in bons, 
 and although those notes were available only for government 
 purposes and their value was very precarious the fathers took 
 them as they were better than nothing. 
 
 The property was brought to auction in April and August 
 1797, and the whole was sold to a perfumer of Antwerp for 
 13,894 livres more than the government valuation. This 
 perfumer was the agent of the English fathers, and so the 
 convent of Bornhem returned to the rightful owners. The 
 government was paid with its own bons with an additional 
 sum of about 700. 
 
 As soon as the fathers had the house back they formed a 
 small community there and opened the college again. The 
 constitutional oath was tendered to them which they refused, 
 but a trifling bribe offered in the most barefaced manner got 
 over the difficulty. The meanest scoundrels stood at the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 235 
 
 head of affairs ; some whom the fathers had known in the 
 lowest circumstances had thrust themselves by unscrupulous 
 conduct into public notice and held great preferments. All 
 the public functions of religion were stopped throughout the 
 country and the churches closed ; but the people assembled 
 for their prayers in the churchyards. The college was for 
 some time the only large house of Christian education 
 left in that part of the country, so that the fathers might 
 have had what number of scholars and what pensions they 
 pleased. 
 
 The house at Bornhem never could be again revived as a 
 convent. In 1804 and 1805 four fathers went to the United 
 States and founded the Dominican province of St. Joseph, 
 among whom was F. Dominic Fenwick, who was afterwards 
 first bishop of Cincinnati. Other schools were opened in the 
 country, and English youths could now have a good education 
 without going abroad. The college became burdened with 
 debts owing greatly to the heavy contributions levied by the 
 government. The college dwindled, being at last occupied 
 only by Dutch boys of no good rank in society and more 
 famous for games and beer-drinking than for learning and 
 obedience. Many great but ineffectual efforts were made to 
 put it on a better footing. 
 
 The convent at Brussels was sold by the government. 
 The college at Louvain was only leased out ; and June 4th 
 1818 it was restored to the fathers. The house had fallen 
 into a ruinous state ; they almost rebuilt it and let it as a 
 private dwelling. 
 
 At last the fathers resolved to get rid of all their Belgian 
 property. In 1825 the college of Bornhem was sold. The 
 unconfiscated lands were also disposed of for a low sum, on 
 condition that the full value should be paid if the possession 
 could be secured; but the government scented the matter, 
 and the purchaser had to pay an amende to the wounded 
 
236 LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 
 
 honour of the public purse. The convent of Bornhem happily 
 passed to the monks of St. Bernard. 
 
 The house formerly the college in Louvain could not be 
 sold on account of the title-deeds having been lost. The 
 fathers determined to keep it in their own hands. Again the 
 government pounced down on the property in 1827, and sold 
 it. But with the price of it, two burses were founded in the 
 university of Louvain, in favour of English students. The 
 provincial in 1839 petitioned that English Dominicans might 
 be preferred before others ; and as the request was too 
 just to be refused the English province now enjoys those 
 burses. 
 
 Thus the houses which cardinal Howard founded in 
 Belgium were destroyed. But the work which he set on foot, 
 though for a long time it was grievously checked, did not fall 
 with them. His spirit still lived in the English province. 
 The nuns found generous friends in Catherine and Jane 
 daughters of John Berkeley, Esq., of Hindlip, Worcestershire, 
 who were afterwards married, one to Robert Canning, Esq., 
 the other to Thomas Anthony third Viscount Southwell. 
 These ladies established them in a house at Hartpury-court 
 near Gloucester, whither they removed from London August 
 28th, 29th 1794 six weeks after they came into England. 
 The nuns opened a ladies' school, which they gave up in 
 1832 so that they might keep still closer to their institute 
 in lives of pure contemplation. They removed in September 
 1839 to Atherstone in "Warwickshire ; thence in June 1858 
 to Hurst-green near Whalley in Lancashire, and the brightest 
 days are now dawning on them, in the Isle of Wight. 
 
 The fathers within three months after they left Bornhem 
 in 1794 took a mansion at Carshalton near Croydon in 
 Surrey. There they opened a large college, and in 1806 
 erected a noviciate. Both the school and the noviciate failed; 
 financial difficulties arose from the loss of nearly ^7000. on 
 the foundation, the college was given up'Jn 1810, and in the 
 
LIFE OF CARDINAL HOWARD. 237 
 
 following year the fathers quitted the house altogether. 
 This misfortune and the gloomy prospect of affairs so much 
 disheartened them, that they would have hroken up the 
 province in the chapter of 1810, if one of them had not most 
 strongly opposed it and awakened a faint hope for the future. 
 Hinckley was made the head- quarters of the province in 1814 
 and the noviciate removed to it. A large house was huilt 
 there in 1823, and a seminary for a limited numher of 
 scholars established which had the best success. 
 
 In 1832 there were only three of the fathers of Bornhem 
 still alive, besides the two foreign Dominicans who in 1794 
 had fled into England. Since 1817 six had joined the 
 province at Hinckley, but two of them had died. Thus the 
 province consisted of nine members, five of whom were so 
 aged that they were not equal to the toils of missionary 
 duties. In order to keep up the province, it was needful to 
 centre its remaining strength in the head-house at Hinckley, 
 by giving up to the secular clergy the missions served by the 
 fathers in distant parts of England. Hexham had been 
 surrendered in 1830 ; Leeds followed in 1833, and Weybridge 
 in 1834 ; so that the Dominicans kept only Hinckley, 
 Leicester, and Hartpury or Atherstone. Between 1832 and 
 1851 four joined the order, but the loss of seven brought the 
 whole number down to six. The province was in a state very 
 like what it was in when F. Thomas Howard set about to 
 found his first convent. And again came the words, 
 " renovabitur ut aquilee juventus tua." 
 
 Such was the life of Cardinal Howard, such were his 
 works, and such have been the results of his works. " Omne 
 opus electum justificabitur : et qui operatur illud, honorabitur 
 in illo." Ecclus. xiv. 21. 
 
 Jfinis. 
 
 PRINTED BY KICHAKDSON AND SON, 
 
Preparing for the Press, with fine Portrait from Baffaello. 
 
 LIFE OF REGINALD CARDINAL POLE, 
 
 ONE OF THE THKEE PRESIDING LEGATES OF THE 
 
 (ECUMENICAL COUNCIL OF TRENT, AND ARCHBISHOP OF 
 
 CANTERBURY IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN MARY, 
 
 "With an Historical Account of the ^Reformation ; of the Council of 
 
 Trent; and of the Ecclesiastical affairs of England under 
 
 Henry VIIL, Edward VI., and Mary. 
 
 BY FATHER EAYMUND PALMER, O.S.D., 
 
 Author of the " LIFE OF PHILIP THOMAS HOWARD, O.P., CARDINAL OF NORFOLK," &c. 
 Richardson and Son, London ; Dublin ; and Derby, 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 
 or to the 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 (510)642-6753 
 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing 
 books to NRLF 
 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 
 4 days prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AUG 3 1 2005 
 
 DD20 12M 1-05 
 
44647 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY